UC-NRLF 
 
 mam 
 
 B 
 
 llSt .L 
 
THE LIBRARY 
 
 OF 
 
 THE UNIVERSITY 
 OF CALIFORNIA 
 
 PRESENTED BY 
 
 PROF. CHARLES A. KOFOID AND 
 MRS. PRUDENCE W. KOFOID 
 
PICTURES OF TRAVEL 
 
 FAR-OFF LANDS: 
 
 Jl Companion to the <Stttb;D of 
 
 SOUTH 
 
 Home-keeping youths have ever homely wits ; 
 
 1 would entreat your company 
 
 To see the wonders of the world abroad." 
 
 SHAKSPEARK. 
 
 LONDON: 
 
 T. NELSON AND SONS, PATERNOSTER ROW; 
 EDINBURGH; AND NEW YORK. 
 
 1871. 
 
Ps 
 
 THIS volume is the first of a Series designed 
 to render the study of Geography attractive 
 to the young. Our plan is to present a 
 bright and vivid picture to the imagination, 
 instead of dry details of facts to the memory, 
 which, when learned as a task, are too often 
 forgotten. We have endeavoured to connect 
 with the description of each country some 
 interesting narrative or adventure taken from 
 works of Travel, Biography, and History, 
 that may tend to impress upon the reader's 
 mind some of the characteristic features of 
 the land in which they took place. 
 
 SL'il 
 
dtonitnis. 
 
 FIRST DIVISION. 
 )UTHERN COUNTRIES OF SOUTH AMERICA. 
 
 TERRA DEL FUEGO. 
 
 PATAGONIA. 
 
 CHILI AND ITS ISLANDS. 
 
 STATES OF LA PLATA, 
 URUGUAY, BUENOS 
 AYRES, PARAGUAY. 
 
 CHAPTER L 
 
 TERRA DEL FDEGO. 
 
 Pgc 
 
 General Description of the New World. Terra del Fuego Cape 
 Horn Climate Plants and Animals People Story of the 
 Martyrs of Fuegia, ... ... ... ... ... 18 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 PATAGONIA. 
 
 Extent Climate Animals People Savage Life- Mode of Hunting 
 Marriage among the Patagonians Adventures of Mr. Bourne, 
 or " Life among the Giants," ... ... ... ... 34 
 
 CHAPTER IIL 
 CHILI AND ITS ISLANDS. 
 
 Description of Chili Its Mines Animals People Conquest by 
 the Spaniards The Islands of Chili, Juan, Fernandez 
 Adventures of Alexander Selkirk, the real " Robinson Crusoe," 53 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 THE PAMPAS. 
 
 General Description Storms in the Pampas People The Gauchos, 
 or Indians of the Pampas Other Indian Tribes Terrible Ad- 
 venture in the Pampas, 
 
7111 CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 STATE OF LA PLATA, ETC. 
 
 La Plata Republic of Paraguay Uruguay Buenos Ayres Story 
 of Maldonata, ... 99 
 
 SECOND DIVISION. 
 CENTRAL COUNTRIES. 
 
 BRAZIL. BOLIVIA. PERU. 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 THE EMPIRE OF BRAZIL. 
 
 General Description Its vast Rivers First Discovery and Subse- 
 quent History Arrival of Don John VI. from Portugal Brazil 
 Declared a Kingdom Don John Returns to Portugal Revolu- 
 tion Brazil Acknowledged Independent Don Pedro I. 
 Crowned Emperor His Abdication The Present Emperor Don 
 Pedro II. ... ... ... ... ... ... 105 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 RIO DE JANEIRO. 
 
 First Discovery of the Bay Origin of the Name The Beauty of the 
 Scenery The Sugar-Loaf The Organ Mountains Commercial 
 Importance of Rio de Janeiro Its Fine Harbour General 
 Aspect of the City, ... ... ... ... ... no 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 VEGETABLE PRODUCTIONS OF BRAZIL. 
 
 Extent of Brazil Its Vast Resources Its Productions, Mineral and 
 Vegetable The Manioc Root Its Use by the Natives By 
 the Portuguese Modes of Preparing it Drink made from it 
 The Palm Tree Its Uses The Caoutchouc, or Gum-Elastic 
 Tree The Milk Tree, .fee. ... ... ... ... 129 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 THE ANIMALS OF BRAZIL. 
 
 A River Voyage Birds and Monkeys Food of the Natives Saluta- 
 tion in Brazil The Jaguar Its Habits A Story from Catlin's 
 
CONTENTS. IX 
 
 ? 
 
 Travels The Feast interrupted The Disturber Killed The 
 
 Tapir The Ant-eater The Iguana Birds and Insects, ... 189 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 M1NAS-GERAE8 ITS DIAMONDS AND ITS COFFEE. 
 
 Extent of the ProvinceIts Fertility Its Minerals Precious Stones 
 Diamonds The Star of the South Cotton and Coffee The 
 Native Country of the Coffee Shrub First Use of Coffee in 
 Europe The Ancestor of all the American Coffee Shrubs 
 Comparative Value of Diamonds and Coffee, ... ... 157 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 8ELVA8 OF THE AMAZONS. 
 
 Extent of the Selvas Night In the Forest Death-like Stillness 
 Roar of Wild Beast Wild Chorus at Dawn A Thunder Storm 
 A Primeval Forest and its Inhabitants Large Locust Trees 
 Wonderful Fig-tree Rosewood Trees, ... ... ... 168 
 
 CHAPTER XIL 
 
 THE RIVER AMAZON, AND THE STORY OF MADAME QODIN DBS 
 ODONNAIS. 
 
 Course of the Amazon Its Tributaries Its Various Names First 
 Discovery Expeditions of Orellana and Telxeira Voyage of 
 Madame Godin des Odonnais Her Sufferings Death of all 
 her Companions Ten days alone in the Forest Her Meeting 
 with the Indians Arrival at Cayenne Return to France, ... 175 
 
 CHAPTER XIIL 
 
 PLANT AND ANIMAL LIFE ON THE AMAZON. 
 The Turtle of the Amazon Turtle Egg Butter Indian way of Catch- 
 ing Turtle Indian Shooting The Umbrella Bird The Vic- 
 toria Regia The Jacana The Fish Ox The Anaconda A 
 Horse Swallowed by a Snake Narrow Escape from a Boa 
 Constrictor, ... ... ... ... ... 187 
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 THE MINES OF UPPER PERU. 
 
 Situation and Productions of Bolivia Maize ChichaQuinoa Coca 
 Description of the Coca Bush Cultivation and Uses Silver 
 Mines of Potosi Discovery of the Mine, ... ... 204 
 
X CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTER XV. 
 PERU. 
 
 Pag 
 
 Extent and Productions Guano Dangers of Travelling Poisoned 
 Springs Storms among the Mountains Peruvian Bridges 
 Encounter with a Tiger Wonderful Escape, ... ... 214 
 
 THIRD DIVISION. 
 NORTHERN COUNTRIES. 
 
 ECUADOR. I VENEZUELA. 
 
 NEW GRANADA. QUJANA. 
 
 CHAPTER XVI. 
 
 THE THREE REPUBLICS ECUADOR, NEW GRANADA, AND 
 VENEZUELA. 
 
 Description of the Country Earthquakes Productions Pearl 
 Fishery Value of Pearls Pearl Divers Dangers and Labours 
 of the Divers A Shark Overhead, ... ... ... 222 
 
 CHAPTER XVII. 
 EARTHQUAKE IN QUITO. 
 
 Volcanoes near Quito Desolation caused by them Eruption of 
 Cotopaxi Story of a Sufferer His Former Prosperity A 
 Sudden and Terrible Storm, ... ... ... ... 233 
 
 CHAPTER XVIII. 
 THREE DAYS IN A TREE. 
 
 The Extensive Plains called Llanos The Plains on Fire A Voyage 
 on the Orinoco A Night in a Mango Tree Imprisoned in the 
 Tree Unpleasant Visitors A Jaguar at the Foot of the Tree 
 A Fearful Conflict The Fate of the Jaguar Sufferings in the 
 Tree Despair A Gleam of Hope Deliverance, ... .... 238 
 
 CHAPTER XIX. 
 
 GUIANA. 
 
 Productions of Guiana Population British Guiana French Guiana 
 Political Exiles in Guiana Their Attempt to Escape They Build 
 a Raft Their Sufferings A Second Raft Built A Perilous Voyage 
 The Exiles Reach a Dutch Colony, and are Kindly Received, 250 
 
SOUTH AMERICA. 
 
 A R I B BE: A N>S E A > 
 
 f SOUTH 
 ATLANTIC 
 OCEAN 
 
 1. Cape Horn. 
 
 2. Cape St. Roque. 
 
 3. Cape Si. Augustii: 
 
 4. CapeBlunco. 
 6. The Orinoco. 
 
 7. The Rto de la Plata. 
 
 8. The Rio Negro. 
 
 9. The Santa Cruz. 
 
 10. Valparaiso. 
 
 12. Buenos Ayres. 
 
 13. Monte Video. 
 
 14. Rio de Janeiro. 
 
 15. Para. 
 
 16. Minas Geraes. 
 
 18. Quito. 
 
 19. Santa Ke de Bogota, 
 
 20. Carthagena. 
 
 21. Portobello. 
 
 22. Panama. 
 
PICTURES OF TRAVEL 
 
 IN FAR-OFF LANDS. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 TERRA DEL FUEGO. 
 
 General Description of the New World. Terra del Fuego Cape 
 Horn Climate Plants and Animals People Story of the Martyrs 
 of Fuegia> 
 
 THE Continent of the New World consists of two 
 great peninsulas, joined by a long narrow isth- 
 mus. It is 9000 miles long, extending from within 
 the Arctic nearly to the Antarctic Circle. It 
 is divided by nature into three parts South, Cen- 
 tral, and North America and these three are con- 
 nected by a mighty chain of mountains, called the 
 Andes in South and Central America, and known 
 as the Rocky Mountains in the North. It might 
 seem almost as if the crust of the globe had been 
 thinner, or had cracked and burst nearly in a line 
 from north to south, and through this the mighty 
 Andes had arisen, thrown up by the subterranean 
 fires still burning so fiercely below them ever and 
 anon bursting forth afresh, and causing the earth to 
 
14 PHYSICAL VIEW OF THE CONTINENT. 
 
 tremble and the hills to shake. And while the 
 base of the mountains is thus plunged in the burn- 
 ing depths, their tops, often rising above the clouds, 
 are covered with perpetual snow, while between 
 every variety of climate may be found, according to 
 the height to which you ascend. 
 
 " The greatest length of South America, from 
 Cape Horn to the Isthmus of Panama, is about 
 4020 geographical miles. It is very narrow at its 
 southern extremity, but increases in width north- 
 wards to the latitude of Cape San Roque, on the 
 Atlantic; between which and Cape Blanco, on the 
 Pacific, it attains its greatest breadth, of nearly 
 2750 miles. It consists of three mountain systems, 
 separated by the basins of three of the greatest 
 rivers in the world the Orinoco, 1600 miles long; 
 the Amazon or Maranon, about 4000 miles long; 
 and the Rio de la Plata, 2700 miles long. 
 
 " The great chain of the Andes first raises its 
 crest above the waves of the Antarctic Ocean, in 
 the majestic, sombre mass of Cape Horn, the south- 
 ernmost point of the archipelago of Terra del 
 Fuego. This group of mountainous islands, equal 
 in size to Great Britain, is separated from the main- 
 land by the Strait of Magellan. The islands are pene- 
 trated in every direction by bays and narrow inlets of 
 the sea, or fiords, ending often in glaciers fed by the 
 snow on the summits of mountains 6000 feet high. 
 
 " From Cape Horn, the Andes runs along the 
 western coast to the Isthmus of Panama, in a single 
 chain of inconsiderable width, but majestic height, 
 dipping rapidly to the narrow plains on the Pacific, 
 but descending on the east by huge spires, or off- 
 
TERRA DEL FUEGO. 15 
 
 sets, and deep valleys, to plains of vast extent, 
 whose level is for hundreds of miles as unbroken as 
 that of the ocean by which they are bounded. 
 Nevertheless, two detached mountain systems rise 
 from these plains one in Brazil, between the Rio 
 de la Plata and the river Amazon ; the other, that 
 of Parima and Guiana, between the river Amazon 
 and the Orinoco."* 
 
 There are three great tracts of low lands in South 
 America, known by the names of the Pampas, an 
 Indian term, signifying flats, mostly treeless plains 
 in the south, and covered with woods, swamps, and 
 grassy fields in the north; the Selvas, or forest 
 plains of the Amazon; and the Llanos, or level 
 fields, chiefly covered with luxuriant grass. These 
 plains and their inhabitants will be more minutely 
 described in the course of the following chapters. 
 
 TERRA DEL FUEGO. 
 
 The outline of South America may be compared 
 to a paper kite; and, like a kite, there is attached 
 to its apex a jointed tail, of which Fuegia and the 
 South Shetlands are the only fragments seen above 
 water in other words, the mighty wall of the 
 Andes is broken through by the sea, and the inun- 
 dated valley forms the Strait of Magellan; and 
 after a feeble re-appearance in the Fuegian archi- 
 pelago, the Cordillera is lost in the ocean. 
 
 As seen on a school-room map, this Terra del 
 Fuego is a dim islet, deriving its chief importance 
 from its famous headland, Cape Horn. On a nearer 
 
 * From "Memoir of Richard Williams," by Re*. Dr. Hamilton. 
 
16 
 
 TERRA DEL FUEGO. 
 
 inspection, however, this nebulous patch resolves 
 into a cluster of islands, one very large, with a crow(J 
 of smaller attendants to the west and south ; and, far 
 from the mainland, stands the kerbstone of the New 
 World Cape Horn, with his surf-beaten pyramid. 
 
 CAPE HORN. 
 
 Though only the fag-end of America a mere 
 caudal vertebra of the Andes if we had it in 
 Europe, Terra del Fuego would be a country of 
 some consideration. Its second-rate islands are 
 larger than the Isle of Wight or the Isle of Man, 
 
TERRA DEL FUEGO. 17 
 
 and the surface of its mainland is equal to the 
 Lowlands of Scotland. Its climate, however, 
 renders it one of the most dreary and inhospitable 
 regions on the face of the globe. In a latitude 
 corresponding to Edinburgh, the sky seldom clears, 
 and the rainy squalls of the summer are the only 
 relief from the sleet and snow of the winter. A 
 calm sunshine is a great rarity. If we imagined 
 the mountains of the Hebrides rising to a height of 
 six or seven thousand feet, with glaciers coming 
 down to the sea, and a warm tide constantly flowing 
 at their base ; and if, moreover, we could bring the 
 north Polar ice into as low a latitude as the Ant- 
 arctic ice descends, our own Western Isles would be 
 the counterpart of Fuegia. 
 
 The range between the extremes of heat and 
 cold is small; and this comparative equability, along 
 with the abundant moisture, is favourable to certain 
 forms of vegetable life. In most districts of Britain, 
 the fuchsia is a conservatory plant; but in Devon- 
 shire and the Isle of Bute it grows luxuriantly in 
 the open air, and in winter wants no shelter. 
 Fuegia is one of its native lands ; and there, along 
 with its equally delicate companion, Veronica decus- 
 sata, it becomes a tree with a trunk half a foot in 
 diameter. The potato is indigenous on the adjacent 
 mainland, although we do not know that it has 
 been found in these islands where celery, a kind of 
 currant, the berry of an arbutus, and a fungus, are 
 the only esculents. The characteristic vegetation is 
 two sorts of beech-trees. One of these (Fagus betu- 
 loides) is an evergreen; the other (Fagus Antarctica} 
 is deciduous. The latter species is more hardy, 
 
 (289) 2 
 
18 ITS VARIOUS INHABITANTS. 
 
 and can scale the mountain sides to a higher plat- 
 form than its glossy-green companion; so that in 
 winter a zone of leafless trees is seen at a lofty 
 elevation, succeeding to the verdure of the forest. 
 Except where discouraged by the thin, granitic 
 soil, these beeches occur everywhere; and except 
 when stunted by the winds, they attain a goodly size; 
 and one trunk is mentioned seven feet in diameter. 
 
 Land animals are few; even insects are rare; 
 the gloomy woods are inhabited by few birds. The 
 most important quadruped is the guanaco, or llama, 
 that useful compromise between the sheep and the 
 camel, so characteristic of the South American 
 mountains. It is found on Navarin island, and on 
 the main island, or Terra del Fuego proper. Two 
 species of fox, and a few mice and bats, complete 
 the list of the land animals. 
 
 But the waters largely compensate for the life- 
 lessness of the land. Seaweeds of gigantic size feed 
 and shelter a great variety of molluscs and crus~ 
 taceans. Shoals of fishes frequent the shore, and in 
 the wake of the fishes come armies of seals and 
 clouds of sea fowl. 
 
 The inhabitants of the Fuegian archipelago are 
 closely allied to their neighbours the Patagonians, 
 but are both intellectually and physically inferior to 
 them. Their colour is something between dark 
 copper and brown ; Captain Fitzroy compares it to 
 very old mahogany. But owing to the wood smoke 
 with which they are saturated, the oil and blubber 
 with which they are smeared, and the earth white, 
 red, and black with which they are painted, it is 
 difficult to ascertain a Fuegian complexion. Their 
 
A SAVAGE LIFE. 
 
 bodies and heads are large, their legs are crooked 
 and stunted, their clothing is scanty, and nothing 
 can be more wretched than their habitations. They 
 live chiefly on fish and sea-fowl, when they can 
 catch them; but for a great period of every year 
 these poor islanders are entirely dependent on 
 mussels, limpets, and similar shell-fish. Like most 
 savages, the life of a Fuegian is an alternation of 
 occasional feasts, with long intervals of famine. In 
 
20 A FEROCIOUS FATHER. 
 
 the desperation of hunger, it is fearful to think of 
 the expedients to which he is occasionally driven. 
 There can be no doubt that these Indians are can- 
 nibals, and that when other subsistence fails, they 
 kill and devour their old women before they kill 
 their dogs. Those who fall in battle are in like 
 manner devoured by the victors. 
 
 Degraded as the savages are, traces of gentleness 
 and tenderness may be found among the women, 
 but the mercies of the men are cruel. The men 
 are surly tyrants, the women are laborious slaves. 
 An incident, related by Commodore Byron, shows 
 their almost incredible ferocity : 
 
 " Our cacique and his wife had gone off in their 
 canoe, when she dived for sea-eggs; but not meet- 
 ing with great success, they returned a good deal 
 out of humour. A little boy of" theirs, about three 
 years old, whom they appeared to be doatingly fond 
 of, watching for his father and mother's return, 
 ran into the surf to meet them ; the father handed a 
 basket of sea- eggs to the child, which being too 
 heavy for him to carry, he let it fall; upon which 
 the father jumped out of the canoe, and catching 
 the boy up in his arms, dashed him with the utmost 
 violence against the stones. The poor little crea- 
 ture lay motionless and bleeding, and in that condi- 
 tion was taken up by the mother; but died soon 
 after. She appeared inconsolable for some time; but 
 the brute, his father, showed little concern about it." 
 
 Embruted as are these savages, they are not sunk 
 beyond recovery. Through the mercy of our God, 
 there is at this moment on the earth a power well 
 able to cure the worst woes of Fuegia. 
 
THE MARTYRS OF FUEOIA. 21 
 
 THE MARTYRS OF FUEGIA. 
 
 Captain Gardiner, a Christian officer in the 
 British navy, became deeply interested in the intro- 
 duction of the gospel among the South American 
 Indians. He found that little good could be done 
 in the north, as the people were on every side 
 so hemmed in by Spanish Popery. However, 
 the regions in the south appeared more practi- 
 cable. There were no Romish priests in Patagonia. 
 Far away as Fuegia was, and few as were its 
 hungry barbarians, he could plead their relative 
 importance. Guiana excepted, of all that mighty 
 continent, no other spot was accessible to Protestant 
 missions. It was the Gibraltar of the South 
 Pacific, and it was of no small consequence to our 
 mariners, to people with friendly occupants the 
 Straits of Magellan, and the coasts in the rear of 
 Cape Horn. Above all, it was the only avenue at- 
 tainable to the vast tribes of the interior, the ten- 
 ants of the Andes, and the fierce nomads of the 
 Pampas ; and as Popery had closed the main gates 
 against the gospel, it was of paramount urgency to 
 seize and keep open this postern. After many fruit- 
 less attempts, the efforts of the earnest and heroic 
 Captain Gardiner were at last successful in organis- 
 ing a mission. 
 
 Accompanied by Mr. Williams and Mr. Maid- 
 ment, catechists, a ship carpenter, and three young 
 seamen from Cornwall, he embarked in September 
 1850, on board a vessel named the " Ocean Queen," 
 bound for San Francisco, California, which, on the 
 5th December of the same year, landed the little 
 
22 GARDINER'S MISFORTUNES. 
 
 party on one of the islands of the Terra del Fuegian 
 archipelago. They had taken with them two 
 launches, twenty-six feet long, the one to be used 
 as a floating mission-house, the other as a store ship 
 and magazine, with two small boats as tenders, as 
 Captain Gardiner's plan was to follow from island 
 to island the migrations of the restless inhabitants, 
 and also that in case the natives should prove un- 
 friendly, the missionaries might be able to take 
 shelter in their boats. On the 19th of December the 
 *' Ocean Queen " sailed on her voyage, leaving the 
 small party alone. 
 
 A train of disasters soon overtook Gardiner and 
 his companions. The launches were found unfit 
 for the navigation of these stormy seas, and soon 
 became leaky. The small boats and an anchor 
 were lost; their gunpowder had been left in the 
 " Ocean Queen." The natives, too, gave them 
 great annoyance, being kept in good humour only 
 by presents; and when these were refused, they 
 seized every opportunity of purloining the mission 
 property. One of their boats became a wreck, 
 having been driven on the rocks. The party in this 
 boat then took to a cavern ; but finding it damp, and 
 the tide washing into it, they hauled the wreck of 
 the " Pioneer " (so the boat was named) on the 
 beach, and, covering her with a tent, made a dor- 
 mitory of her. Their health suffered from their 
 continued hardships; their provisions began to fail; 
 they were weakened both by disease and famine. 
 Winter weather came on ; snow fell day after day, 
 covering all around with its white mantle, accom* 
 panied by fearful storms of wind. They tried in 
 
GARDINER'S MISFORTUNES. 23 
 
 vain to catch fish, none were to be seen ; and the 
 provisions they had brought with them were fast 
 consuming away. Yet, amid all these outward 
 hardships, their faith and patience failed not, and 
 they enjoyed peace through the sustaining power of 
 divine grace. 
 
 Some extracts from their journals may give an 
 idea of what their sufferings were, and how patiently 
 these were borne : 
 
 " On Friday, May 2d, the captain and Mr. Maid- 
 ment succeeded in catching a fox, or rather in killing 
 him. He had frequently paid them visits during 
 the night, entering the cavern whilst they were in 
 bed in the boat, and making free with whatever 
 came to hand. He had carried off pieces of pork, 
 shoes, and even books ; and, to the great mortifi- 
 cation of Mr. Maidment, his Bible was among the 
 latter, which, being bound in morocco, was doubt- 
 less a booty to the hungry beast. They therefore 
 laid a bait for him, a piece of pork attached by a 
 cord to the trigger of a loaded gun, so placed that 
 when he took the bait he should fire the gun. He 
 fired it off once, but escaped unhurt ; twice the cap 
 went off, but the powder did not take fire. At last 
 he received the whole discharge in his breast. In 
 his stomach were found feathers, fish, and mice. 
 He was a fine animal, with a splendid brush. 
 Albeit the odium attached to a fox, our party on 
 shore have already so far overcome any fastidious- 
 ness, that this morning they made a hearty break- 
 fast of his ' pluck.' His quarters were cut up, and 
 kept in reserve. This is not the first extraordinary 
 bonne louche our worthy caterer has put upon the 
 
24 THE HOPE OF THE RIGHTEOUS. 
 
 spit, or made into soup for us. The penguin and 
 shag, and the equally fishy-tasted duck, have all 
 contributed their quota. The penguin was caught 
 on shore, without attempting to get away, more 
 than by a backward movement, as Mr. Maidment 
 laid hold on him. The shag was asleep on a fallen 
 tree lying on the beach, so that Mr. M. caught it 
 also by hand. 
 
 "The most formidable drawback of all is the 
 dampness of the boat. Although I have my Mac- 
 kintosh spread over my bed, the water from the roof 
 lodges in pools upon it, and has at length saturated 
 the counterpane under it. The side of our beds, 
 and all our clothes there, as well as at the head and 
 the foot, are all wringing wet." 
 
 In the midst of sufferings such as these, from cold 
 and wet, sickness, disease, and famine, the noble 
 little band were still patient and resigned. On the 
 7th of May (eight months after they had left Liver- 
 pool) Mr. Williams thus writes : 
 
 " Should anything prevent my ever adding to this, 
 let my beloved ones at home rest assured that I was 
 happy beyond expression the night I wrote these 
 lines, and would not have changed situations with 
 any man living. . . . The hope laid up for me in 
 heaven filled my whole heart with joy and gladness. 
 To me to live is Christ, to die is gain. I am in a 
 strait betwixt two, to abide in the body, or to de- 
 part and be with Christ, which is far better. Let 
 them know that I loved them, and prayed for every 
 one of them. God bless them all." 
 
 u May 20. I am now, as it were, suspended by 
 a slender thread betwixt life arid death. Three 
 
THE HOPE OF THE RIGHTEOUS 25 
 
 days following I have had attacks which seemed to 
 threaten a termination in dissolution. But God is 
 with me. I am happy in the love of Christ. I could 
 not choose, were it left to me, whether to die or to live." 
 
 " May 27. To-day I have perceived new symp- 
 toms which show the inroads of the disease upon 
 my system, and strongly point out a fatal termina- 
 tion. Can I be in any way disappointed at this, 
 instead of a life of much service and glory to God ? 
 No, not for a moment ; for God's glory can only be 
 enhanced by fulfilling the counsels of his own will ; 
 and to suffer his blessed will as much glorifies my 
 God as to do it. I am not disappointed; rather 
 do I rejoice greatly that now it seems manifestly the 
 design of God to take me hence. . . . Should this, 
 then, be the will of God, then, my beloved ones, 
 weep not for me. Let no mourning thought pos- 
 sess your hearts, nor sigh of sadness once escape 
 your lips. Say rejoicingly, How good was the Lord ! 
 How greatly was he blessed of God ; and he is gone 
 to be with Jesus ! " 
 
 Frequent mention is made in their journals of the 
 tide washing into the cavern, carrying away their 
 stores, and endangering their sleeping boat. This 
 they endeavoured to counteract by building break- 
 waters of stones ; but these were often washed away 
 by the surf in the night. On one occasion Captain 
 Gardiner and Mr. Maidment were obliged to escape 
 from the cavern to save their lives ; and taking 
 refuge on a rock washed by the surf, they knelt 
 down in prayer. 
 
 Early in June, their fishing-net had been swept 
 away, which lessened their means of procuring food. 
 
26 NOT LOST, BUT GONE BEFORE. 
 
 On the 28th of June, Captain Gardiner says: 
 " Found Mr. Williams and Badcock to-day very ill 
 Mr. W. considers the latter beyond the hope of 
 recovery. He is most patient, leaning only upon 
 his God. . . . Mr. Williams was praying aloud, 
 when I reached the boat, for himself and his dying 
 companions, committing themselves to God, and 
 rejoicing in his faithfulness and truth." 
 
 At eleven o'clock on that same evening, John 
 Badcock died. He requested Mr. Williams to join 
 him in singing a hymn. He sang it through with 
 a loud voice, and, a few minutes afterwards, expired. 
 His companions buried him on a bank under the 
 trees at Cook's river ; and, after the sad funeral, they 
 retired to their boat for prayers. 
 
 On the 4th of July, after having been for seven 
 weeks on short allowance, their small rations were 
 still more diminished. Everything in the shape of 
 food was eagerly eaten, even a half-devoured fish 
 washed up on the shore. Captain Gardiner writes : 
 " We have now remaining half a duck, about one 
 pound of salt pork, the same quantity of damaged 
 tea, a very little rice (a pint), two cakes of chocolate, 
 four pints of pease, to which I may add six mice. 
 The mention of this last item in our list of provisions 
 may startle some of our friends should it ever reach 
 their ears ; but circumstanced as we are, we partake 
 of them with a relish, and have already eaten several 
 of them; they are very tender, and taste like a 
 rabbit." 
 
 July 22. They were reduced to living on mus- 
 sels, and the cravings of hunger were painfully felt. 
 Captain Gardiner says : " After living on mussels 
 
A MISERABLE COMPANY. 27 
 
 for a fortnight, I was compelled to give them up, 
 and my food is now mussel broth and the soft part 
 of limpets." 
 
 July 28. Captain Gardiner writes of the party 
 in the other boat : " They are all extremely weak 
 and helpless. Even their garden-seeds used for 
 broths are now all out." 
 
 August 14. Captain Gardiner is quite exhausted, 
 and obliged to take to bed; but a rock- weed is 
 discovered, which they boil to a jelly, and find 
 nourishing. 
 
 August 23. John Irwin died; three days after, 
 John Bryant died also, and Mr. Maidment buried 
 them both in one grave ; and John Pearce, the 
 remaining boatman, was so much grieved at the loss 
 of his comrades, that his mind became wandering. 
 
 From Captain Gardiner's Journal, dated Wednes- 
 day, 3d September, the following is extracted : 
 
 " Mr. Maidment returned (from burying his two 
 companions) perfectly exhausted. The day also 
 was bad, snow, sleet, and rain. He has never 
 since recruited from that day's bodily and mental 
 exertion. Wishing, if possible, to spare him the 
 trouble of attending on me, and for the mutual com- 
 fort of all, I purposed, if practicable, to go to the 
 river and take up my quarters in the boat. This 
 was attempted on Sunday last. Feeling that with- 
 out crutches I could not possibly effect it, Mr. Maid- 
 ment most kindly cut me a pair (two forked sticks) ; 
 but it was with no slight exertion and fatigue in his 
 weak state. We set out together; but soon found 
 that I had no strength to proceed, and was obliged 
 to return before reaching the brook over our own 
 
28 A MISERABLE COMPANY. 
 
 beach. Mr. Maidment was so exhausted yesterday, 
 that he did not rise from his bed until noon, and I 
 have not seen him since; consequently, I tasted 
 nothing yesterday. I cannot leave the place where 
 I am, and know not whether he is in the body, or 
 enjoying the presence of the gracious God whom he 
 has served so faithfully. I am writing this at ten 
 o'clock in the forenoon. Blessed be my heavenly 
 Father for the many mercies I enjoy, a comfort- 
 able bed, no pain, nor even cravings of hunger, 
 though excessively weak, scarcely able to turn in 
 my bed at least it is a very great exertion ; but I 
 am, by his abounding grace, kept in perfect peace, 
 refreshed with a sense of my Saviour's love, and an 
 assurance that all is wisely and mercifully appointed, 
 and pray that I may receive the full blessing which 
 it is doubtless designed to bestow. My care is all 
 cast upon God ; and I am only waiting his time and 
 his good pleasure to dispose of me as he shall see 
 fit. Whether I live or die, may it be in him. I 
 commend my body and soul into his care and keep- 
 ing; and earnestly pray that he will mercifully take 
 my dear wife and children under the shadow of his 
 wings, comfort, guide, strengthen, and sanctify 
 them wholly, that we may together, in a brighter 
 and eternal world, praise and adore his good- 
 ness and grace in redeeming us with his precious 
 blood, and plucking us as brands from the burn- 
 ing, to bestow upon us the adoption of children, 
 and make us inheritors of his heavenly kingdom. 
 Amen. 
 
 " Thursday, September 4. There is now no room 
 to doubt that my dear fellow-labourer has ceased 
 
LAST ENTRIES IN THE JOURNAL. 29 
 
 from his earthly toils, and joined the company of the 
 redeemed in the presence of the Lord, whom he 
 served so faithfully. Under these circumstances, it 
 was a merciful Providence that he left the boat, as 
 I could not have removed the body. He had left a 
 little peppermint-water, which he had mixed, and it 
 has been a great comfort to me ; but there was no 
 other drink. Fearing I might suffer from thirst, I 
 prayed that the Lord would strengthen me to pro- 
 cure some water. He graciously answered my peti- 
 tion ; and yesterday I was enabled to get out, and 
 scoop up a sufficient supply from some that trickled 
 down the stern of the boat, by means of one of my 
 India-rubber overshoes. What combined mercies 
 am I receiving at the hands of my heavenly Father 1 
 Blessed be his holy name ! 
 
 " Friday, September 5. Great and marvellous are 
 the loving-kindnesses of my gracious God unto me. 
 He has preserved me hitherto, and. for four days, 
 although without bodily food, without any feeling 
 of hunger or thirst." 
 
 The last remarks are not written so plainly as the 
 previous day ; yet they were not the last, for another 
 paper, addressed to Mr. "Williams by Captain Gar- 
 diner, was found, written in pencil, the whole being 
 very indistinct, and some parts nearly obliterated, 
 but nearly as follows : 
 
 " Mr DEAR MR. WILLIAMS, 
 
 " The Lord has seen fit to call home 
 another of our little company. Our dear departed 
 brother left the boat on Tuesday afternoon, and has 
 not yet returned. Doubtless he is in the presence 
 
30 PAINFUL VESTIGES. 
 
 of his Redeemer, whom he served faithfully. Yet a 
 little while, and though .... the Almighty to sing 
 the praises .... throne. I neither hunger nor 
 
 thirst, though .... days without food 
 
 Maidment's kindness to me .... heaven. 
 " Your affectionate brother in .... 
 
 " ALLEN F. GARDINER. 
 "September^, 1851." 
 
 Meantime the sufferers were not forgotten. Their 
 friends in England had been for some time vainly 
 trying to get a vessel to convey stores to them, 
 although far from aware of the extreme necessity of 
 the case, as they hoped that fish and game might 
 have furnished them with abundant supplies. At 
 length, on the 21st of October, a pilot-boat, sent by 
 Samuel Lafone, Esq., of Monte Video, reached 
 Banner Cove, and finding the words painted on the 
 rocks, " Gone to Spaniard Harbour," proceeded 
 thither. They found a boat on the beach, and in- 
 side of it lay one person dead. There was a large 
 scar on his head, and another on his neck ; and a 
 mattress was thrown over him. The name " Pearce" 
 was found on his frock ; and there can be little doubt 
 that he was the last survivor of the party. The 
 Indians, whose naked footprints were observed on 
 the strand, had no doubt found him still alive, and 
 had murdered him ; and books, papers, medicine 
 everything which was of no value to the savages 
 were found scattered on the deck, or strewn along 
 the beach. On the shore was found a body com- 
 pletely washed to pieces, which must have been that 
 of Mr. Williams, as his three companions had been 
 already buried. Captain Smyley (the commander 
 
THE LAST RITES PERFORMED. 31 
 
 of the pilot-boat) had barely time to bury it, when 
 a violent gale arose, and drove him from his anchor- 
 age and out to sea. His little vessel being laden 
 with the crew of a castaway Danish bark, Cap- 
 tain Smyley could prosecute the search no further, 
 but was forced to return to Monte Video. 
 
 Unapprised of Captain Smyley's discovery, Cap- 
 tain Morshead, in H.M.S. Dido, reached these dan- 
 gerous seas about the middle of January 1852. He 
 had received instructions to touch at Picton Island, 
 and inquire after the missionaries; and he prosecuted 
 the search with the skill and energy of a British 
 sailor, and with the solicitude of a Christian friend. 
 He reached Spaniard Harbour on the evening of 
 21st January, and immediately sent Lieutenant 
 Pigott and Mr. Roberts on shore. They found the 
 bodies of Captain Gardiner and Mr. Maidment, and 
 returned to the ship with a variety of books and 
 papers. Next morning, amidst threatening weather, 
 Captain Morshead landed. Mr. Maidment's body 
 lay in the cavern where he had so often spent the 
 night, and in which the stores rescued from the 
 Pioneer were kept. Outside, on the rocks, was 
 painted, by way of direction to any visitor, a hand, 
 and under it, " Psalm Ixii. 5-8." Captain Gardi- 
 ner's body was found lying beside the wreck of the 
 Pioneer. It seemed that he had left his berth, but, 
 being too weak to climb into it again, he had died 
 at the side of the boat. The remains were collected 
 and buried, the funeral service was read, an inscrip- 
 tion was placed on the rocks, three volleys of mus- 
 ketry were fired, the ship's colours were struck 
 half-mast high, and, having fulfilled her mournful 
 commission, the Dido went on her way. 
 
32 A " FLOATING MONUMENT." 
 
 May we not say of Captain Gardiner, as it was 
 said of Abel, "he being dead yet speaketh" (Heb. 
 xi. 4). Many lessons are taught us by the devotion 
 and self-sacrifice of these noble martyrs of Fuegia. 
 We see that in the most desolate situation the 
 Christian need not fear, for the heavenly Comforter 
 can inspire him with "joy unspeakable and full of 
 glory," even in circumstances the most forlorn. 
 
 But besides their lesson of self-devotion, have not 
 these good confessors left to the Church a legacy of 
 duty? Have not their writings, so remarkably pre- 
 served, come back from the ends of the earth, as 
 a cry to go over and help these poor degraded 
 Indians? 
 
 This cry has not been unheard. Again a valiant 
 band of Christian soldiers have gone forth prepared 
 for the battle-field of these savage lands. The 
 Patagonian Mission has been revived, and is now 
 established on a firmer basis, and with fairer pros- 
 pects, than ever. Captain Gardiner's suggestion of 
 a mission ship has been adopted, and the " Allen 
 Gardiner," with a mission family on board, is now 
 his floating monument among those islands, the wel- 
 fare of whose inhabitants lay so near his heart. 
 His only son, Allen Gardiner, Esq., B.A. of Oxford, 
 has accompanied the mission party as catechist, to 
 aid in carrying out his father's plans. 
 
 Captain Gardiner has not lived in vain, neither 
 died in vain, although we may not see the immediate 
 fruits of his labours. 
 
Til K LAND OF FIRE. 33 
 
 "THE LAND OF FIRE."* 
 
 Far, far away, 
 Over ocean's spray, 
 Where the billows roll, 
 By the icy Pole, 
 
 Lies the "Land of Fire!" 
 
 What strange forms appear 
 Hitting here and there 
 Man! this is no other 
 Than thy heathen brother 
 
 In the "Land of Fire!" 
 
 Wl.at so cold is known 
 As man's heart of stone, 
 Ere one beam from heaven 
 Warmth and li^ht have given, 
 
 Kindling Sacred Fire I 
 
 Though his heart be frozen, 
 He whom God hath chosen, 
 He the ice can melt- 
 Thousands this have felt 
 
 With His Word of Fire 1 
 
 Take that blessed Word, 
 Speak of Christ your Lord; 
 His all-powerful name, 
 Everywhere the same, 
 
 Warms with heavenly Fire! 
 
 Not a moment burning, 
 'Ihc-n to gloom returning; 
 Light that comes from Jesus, 
 burns when all else freezes 
 
 'Tis a quenchless Fire ! 
 
 From the " Voice of Pity." 
 
 * Tierra del Fuego signifies "The Land of Fire. 1 
 
 (289) 
 
CHAPTER II. 
 
 PATAGONIA. 
 
 Extent Climate Animals People Savage Life Mode of Hunting 
 Marriage among the Eatagonians Adventures of Mr. Bourne, or " Life 
 among the Giants." 
 
 THE name of Patagonia has been given to the vast 
 country which occupies the southern extremity of 
 South America. It is about four times the size of 
 Great Britain. The western part is traversed by 
 the Andes; the eastern part is, for "800 miles, a 
 desert of shingle, occasionally diversified by huge 
 boulders, tufts of brown grass, low bushes armed 
 with thorns, salt lakes and saline incrustations, as 
 white as snow, and by black basaltic platforms, like 
 plains of iron, at the foot of the Andes, barren as 
 the rest." Eastern Patagonia is not, however, one 
 universal flat, but a succession of shingly plains, 
 rising in long low terraces to the foot of the Andes, 
 here and there intersected at long distances by a 
 ravine or a stream. Coarse wiry grass grows luxu- 
 riantly in the valleys; low thorny bushes, and under- 
 wood, are tolerably abundant; but nothing is to be 
 seen in the plains worthy the name of a tree. They 
 are bleak, barren, and desolate beyond description. 
 
A DARREN REGION. 35 
 
 The climate is cold and severe; the icy winds 
 from the Andes, or from the Pole, sweep over these 
 inhospitable plains during the greater part of every 
 year; yet the heat during the short summer is intense. 
 The greatest misfortune of these regions is want of 
 water. There are very few streams. Rain falls 
 only in small quantity, and at rare intervals. The 
 natives draw their supplies principally from springs 
 
 or pools in the valleys, the water of which is gene- 
 rally brackish and disagreeable. 
 
 There are as few animals as plants. The guanaco, 
 
36 THE PATAGONIANS. 
 
 a quadruped allied to the llama, is found in con- 
 siderable numbers. It is larger than the red deer, 
 very fleet, and is usually found in large herds. The 
 guanaco furnishes most of the food of the Pata- 
 gonians, and all their clothing. The skin also 
 forms their tents, bridles, &c. The enemy of the 
 guanaco is the cougar, or American lion, a small 
 but ferocious creature. He is followed in the air 
 by the hungry vulture, or condor of the Andes, 
 which can scent a dead or dying animal from a great 
 distance, and darts with the rapidity of lightning on 
 the broken remains of the lion's feast. 
 
 Another remarkable bird, which roams over the 
 Patagonian plains, is the cassowary, a species of 
 ostrich smaller than that of Africa. Like the lion, 
 it is smaller than its African namesake. Its flesh is 
 tender and good, and is much prized by the Indians. 
 It is exceedingly swift, often fleet enough to outstrip 
 a good horse. 
 
 The inhabitants of Patagonia are savage Indians, 
 so gigantic as to excite the wonder of the first 
 travellers who saw them. Their height was ex- 
 aggerated by report till they were magnified into 
 giants, which is rather beyond the truth. They 
 are, however, really of great stature ; their average 
 height is said, by Mr. Bourne (who lived long 
 among them), to be about six feet and a half; and 
 he saw several of them seven feet high. They 
 wear large mantles of guanaco skins, sewed together 
 with the sinews of the ostrich ; and these fitting 
 closely at the neck, and fulling round them to below 
 the knee, serve to increase their apparent height. 
 Their long, thick, coarse hair hangs over their 
 
THK PATAGONIANS. 
 
 37 
 
 shoulders and back, giving them a wild fierce 
 look. They have large heads, high cheek-bones, and 
 their dark skins are usually painted with a motley 
 mixture of colours, red, black, and white, in lines 
 which cross the forehead in ail directions, with 
 white circles round the eyes. 
 
 w 
 
 ,- 
 
 j 
 
 3 
 
 CASSOWARY, OR AMERICAN OSTRICH. 
 
 They lead a wandering and wretched life; often 
 suffering from hunger, dirty to a revolting degree, 
 and actually gnawed by vermin. They eat any 
 kind of meat they can get, but they prefer the flesh 
 of the horse. The women are treated as slaves, as 
 is the case among all savages; and, of course, they 
 
38 
 
 EMBELLISHING NATURE. 
 
 A GROUP OF PATAGONIANS. 
 
 are degraded beings, although they possess the only 
 virtue ever heard of in connection with these wild 
 tribes, they bear ill-treatment meekly. They are 
 not beautiful by nature, and make themselves still 
 more hideous by bedaubing themselves with a mix- 
 ture of clay, blood, and grease. 
 
 Their dwellings are huts or tents made of the 
 
A FAMOUS HUNTING-GROUND. 39 
 
 skin of the guanaco, and are open on the east 
 In the interior, nothing is to be seen except the 
 skins on which they sleep, and their arms. The 
 principal of these is the bolas, a missile weapon 
 used in the capture of all kinds of game. This 
 consists of two round stones, or lead balls, if they 
 can be procured, weighing each about a pound, con- 
 nected by a strap, or thong of leather, ten or twelve 
 feet long. When engaged in the chase his horse 
 at the highest speed the rider holds one ball in his 
 hand, and whirls the other rapidly above his head; 
 wla-ii it has acquired sufficient momentum, it is 
 hurled with unerring aim at the object of pursuit, 
 and either strikes the victim dead, or coils inextri- 
 cably about him, and roots him to the spot, a help- 
 less mark for the hunter's knife. 
 
 The hunting of the guanaco is not only the chief 
 reliance for food of the native tribes, but is a >pirit-d 
 amusement, conducted after a fashion peculiar alike 
 to hunters and hunted. Patagonia, as before men- 
 tioned, has no trees, but is covered here and there 
 in patches, with a kind of underbrush of scrub 
 growth; and the plains extend back for hundreds 
 of miles from the Atlantic shore, like a vast rolling 
 prairie. This affords a clear and excellent hunting- 
 ground, with nothing to conceal the game, or hinder 
 the pursuer, except now and then a clump of low 
 bushes, or the tall grass of the marshes. Two to 
 four hundred Indians, on horseback, bare-headed, 
 and with their skin mantles about them 1 , and each 
 having the bolas and his long knife tucked beneath 
 his belt, the whole followed by an innumerable 
 pack of dogs of every kind, down to curs of low 
 
40 HUNTING THE GUANACO. 
 
 degree, make up a hunting party; as far as the eye 
 can reach, their gigantic forms diminished by the 
 distance, may be seen, projected on the horizon, 
 their long hair streaming in the wind. Presently a 
 thickness is perceived in the air, and a cloud of 
 dust arises a sure indication that a herd of guanacos 
 has been beaten up, and is now approaching. All 
 eyes are fixed intently on the cloud; it soon appeal's 
 as if several acres of earth were alive, and in rapid 
 motion. There is a herd of from five hundred to a 
 thousand of these animals, infuriated, rushing for- 
 ward at their utmost speed ; whatever direction they 
 may chance to take, they follow in a straight line, 
 and as soon as their course is ascertained, the 
 Indians may be seen running their horses at break- 
 neck pace, to plant themselves directly in the course 
 of the living tide. As the game approach, the 
 hunter puts spurs to his horse and rushes across 
 their track. When within twenty or thirty yards, 
 he jerks the bolas from his girdle, and whirling it 
 violently above his head, lets fly. The weapon 
 usually strikes the head or neck of the animal, and 
 winds itself about his fore-legs, bringing him to the 
 ground. The hunter dismounts, cuts the victim's 
 throat, remounts, and is again in pursuit. The 
 whizzing missile, unerring in its aim, brings down 
 another and another, till the party are satisfied with 
 their chase and their prey. The dogs fall upon the 
 poor animals, when helplessly entangled by the 
 bolas, and* often cruelly mangle them before the 
 hunter has time to despatch them. Seldom does 
 any one miss the game he marks. It is the height 
 of manly ambition among them the last result of 
 
A CERTIFICATE OF RANK. -11 
 
 The sport being over, then comes the dressing 
 of the meat. The body is split open, the entrails 
 are removed, the heart and large veins opened, to 
 permit the blood to flow into the cavity. The Indians 
 scoop up with their hands, and eagerly drink the 
 blood. When their thirst is satisfied, the remainder 
 is poured into certain of the intestines selected for 
 the purpose, to become (to their accommodating 
 tastes) a luxury as highly prized as any surnamed of 
 Bologna. The ribs are disjointed from the back- 
 bone, and with the head, are discarded as worthless. 
 The body is quartered, cutting through the skin ; 
 the quarters, tied together in pairs, are thrown across 
 the horses' backs, and conveyed to the camp. Arrived 
 at their wigwams, the chivalrous hunters never 
 unlade their beasts, but lean upon the horses' necks 
 till their wives come out and relieve them of the 
 spoil. They then dismount, unsaddle their horses, 
 and turn them loose. 
 
 The only wealth of the Patagonians, except their 
 huts, consists of horses, the stock of which is re- 
 plenished by stealing from the Spanish and Chilian 
 settlements. These animals are for the most part 
 of inferior quality, though there are occasionally a 
 few good ones among those which are stolen. There 
 are rich and poor even among these savages; and 
 riches and rank among them consist in being a good 
 thief, and having plenty of horses. Mr. Bourne tells 
 a most amusing story of an Indian who wished to 
 marry the chief's daughter; but the father said : 
 "Indian wants a girl for his wife; poor Indian 
 very poor, got no horses nor anything else. I won't 
 give him the woman." 
 
42 MARRIAGE IN HIGH LIFE. 
 
 Mr. Bourne inquired the claims ot the Indian : 
 " What does poor Indian say?" 
 
 The reply was, " Says he'll steal plenty horses 
 when we get where they are, and give the woman 
 plenty of grease. Says he is a good hunter, good 
 thief." 
 
 " Plenty of grease " seerns t6 have been a bribe 
 that the chief's daughter could not resist, and her 
 mother pleaded her cause with the old chief, by 
 saying that perhaps the Indian " might who 
 knew ? make a fine thief yet, and possess plenty of 
 horses." 
 
 The girl and her mother prevailed, after the 
 mother had borne a severe beating in the cause, 
 and the promising thief became the chief's son- 
 in-law. Such is a " marriage in high life " in Pata- 
 gonia. 
 
 The degraded state of a people, among whom 
 theft is held in honour, may easily be imagined. Mr. 
 Bourne says that " the filth of their persons only 
 too faithfully represents the degree in which ' their 
 mind and conscience is defiled.' " Mind and body 
 seem alike ernbruted. 
 
 Yet among these savages Mr. Bourne, an Ameri- 
 can, was long a captive a fate so dreadful that we 
 can only wonder he survived to relate his adven- 
 tures, which are told in a most interesting book, 
 entitled, " Life among the Giants," from which we 
 extract the following story: 
 
 LIFE AMONG THE GIANTS. 
 
 Soon after the discovery of gold in California, 
 Mr. Bourne, among many others, embarked from 
 
TAKEN PRISONER. 43 
 
 New Bedford, in the United States, on board a 
 schooner bound for the gold regions. On account 
 of the delays and dangers incident to doubling Cape 
 Horn, the captain determined to attempt the passage 
 of the Straits of Magellan. The vessel was be- 
 calmed off the mouth of the Straits, and a party 
 was sent on shore for fresh provisions under the 
 command of Mr. Bourne, who reluctantly went to 
 oblige the captain. 
 
 By the treachery of the Indians, Mr. Bourne was 
 separated from his men, and made prisoner. A gale 
 came on, the ships were driven from their anchor- 
 age and carried out to sea, and Mr. Bourne was left 
 alone in the power of his savage captors. His ad- 
 ventures are full of interest. We have space only 
 for two scenes his first repast in a Patagonian 
 hut, and his escape. 
 
 AN' lien he first enteml a Patagonian hut, he says 
 that he felt " as bacon, if conscious, might be sup- 
 posed to feel in the process of curing. No lapse of 
 time," he continues, " was sufficient to reconcile my 
 eyes, nostrils, and lungs to the nuisance. Often 
 have I been more than half strangled by it, and 
 compelled to lie with my face to the ground as the 
 only endurable position. Talk that is ' worse than 
 a smoky house,' must be something out of date, or 
 Shakspeare's imagination never comprehended any- 
 thing so detestable as a Patagonian hut. The chief 
 and his numerous household, however, seemed to 
 enjoy immense satisfaction ; and jabbered, and 
 grunted, and played their antics, and exchanged 
 grimaces, as complacently as if they breathed a 
 highly exhilarating atmosphere. 
 
44 A PATAGONIAN BANQUET. 
 
 " My meditations and observations were shortly 
 interrupted by preparations for a meal. My fancy 
 began to conjure up visions of the beef, fowls, and 
 eggs, the promise of which had lured my men from 
 the boat, had proved stronger than the suggestions 
 of prudence, and had made me a prisoner. But 
 these dainties, if they existed anywhere within the 
 old chief's jurisdiction, were just at present reserved. 
 The old hag threw down from the top of one of the 
 stakes that supported the tent the quarter of some 
 animal, whether dog, guanaco, or whatever, was 
 past imagining. She slashed right and left, might 
 and main, with an old copper knife till the meat 
 was divided into several pieces. Then taking a 
 number of crotched sticks about two feet long, and 
 sharpened at all their points, she inserted the forked 
 ends into pieces of the meat, and drove the opposite 
 points into the ground near the fire; which, though 
 sufficient to smoke and comfortably warm the mess, 
 was too feeble to roast it. At all events, time was 
 too precious, or their unsophisticated appetites were 
 too craving, to wait for such an operation ; and the 
 raw morsels were quickly snatched from the smoke, 
 torn into bits by her dirty hands, and thrown upon 
 the ground before us. The Indians seized them with 
 avidity, and tossed a bit to me; but what could 
 I do with it? I should have had no appetite for 
 the dinner of an alderman at such a time and place, 
 but as for tasting meat that came in such a ques- 
 tionable shape, there was no bringing my teeth and 
 resolution to it. While eyeing it with ill-suppressed 
 disgust, I observed the savages, like a horde of half- 
 
 fnrvcf1 rlnrrci rlpvnnrinrr tlioir rrrfirm vvitli tTiA rrront- 
 
" VERY GOOD TO EAT. 45 
 
 est relish. The old chief remarked the slight I was 
 putting upon his hospitality, and broke in upon me 
 with a fierce speech in his broken Spanish to this 
 effect: 'Why don't you eat your meat? This 
 meat very good to eat very good to eat. Eat, 
 man eat!' Seeing him so much excited, and not 
 knowing what deeds might follow his words if I 
 refused, I thought it expedient to try to eat. ] 
 forced a morsel into my mouth. Its taste was by 
 no means as offensive as its appearance had been 
 unpromising, and I managed to save appearances 
 with less disgust than I had feared. The eating 
 bring over, a large horn that had once adorned the 
 head of a Spanish bullock was dipped into a leathern 
 bucket and passed from one to another. Between 
 the bucket and the horn, the water had gained a 
 sickening taste; however, it seemed expedient * to 
 conquer my prejudices' so far as to drink with the 
 other guests, and the ceremonies of dinner were 
 over, for which I felt very thankful. Soon after, 
 my painful thoughts were interrupted by an order 
 to prepare for the night's repose. An old skin, 
 about two and a half feet square, was thrown upon 
 the cold ground in the back part of our rookery, 
 and assigned for my couch. I took possession, and 
 the whole family bestowed themselves in a row near 
 me. The stifling atmosphere was soon vocal with 
 their snoring." 
 
 Such was Mr. Bourne's first day among the 
 savages, and his misery daily increased, his life was 
 constantly in danger, while all attempts to escape 
 proved vain. The Indians had learned a little 
 Spanish, and Mr. Bourne also knew something of 
 
46 ATTEMPT TO ESCAPE. 
 
 the language, and at first he communicated with 
 them partly by means of this and partly by signs; 
 but as he gradually learned to understand something 
 of the native language, he began to promise them 
 all manner of good things, especially rum and to- 
 bacco (the things most highly prized by savages), if 
 they would take him to any place where there were 
 white men. Moved by his bribes, the chief at last 
 promised to take him to " Holland;" and the tribe 
 accordingly set off on a journey northwards. He 
 found that " Holland" was an island near the 
 mouth of the river Santa Cruz. Mr. Bourne sup- 
 poses that " Holland" might perhaps be the native 
 corruption of the word " island." Several Euro- 
 peans were living on the island, engaged in digging 
 guano'. The Indians hoisted a flag, stolen from an 
 English ship, as a signal to induce the white men to 
 come and trade with them, and Mr. Bourne resolved 
 to make another attempt to escape. As he saw a 
 hope of deliverance, his anxiety became intense. 
 He says, " It was a season of deep, suppressed, 
 silent misery, in which the heart found no relief but 
 in mute supplication to Him who was alone able 
 to deliver. 
 
 " There lay the little island beautiful to eyes that 
 longed, like mine, for a habitation of sympathising 
 men about a mile and a-half distant; it almost 
 seemed to recede while I gazed, so low had my 
 hope sunk under the pressure of disappointment and 
 bitter uncertainty. A violent snow-storm soon 
 setting in, it was hidden from view ; everything 
 seemed to be against me. It slackened, and parti- 
 ally cleared up ; then came another gust, filling the 
 
TIIK rn:<rrr. 47 
 
 air, and shutting up the prospect. In this way it 
 continued till past noon ; at intervals, as the sky 
 lighted up, I took a firebrand, and set fire to the 
 bushes on the beach, and then hoisted the flag again, 
 walking wearily to and fro, till the storm ceased, and 
 the sky became clear. The chief concealed himself 
 in a clump of bushes, and sat watching, with cat- 
 like vigilance, the movements of the islanders. 
 After some time, he said a boat was coming. I 
 scarcely durst look in the direction indicated, lest I 
 should experience a fresh disappointment ; but I did 
 look, and saw, to my great joy, a boat launched, 
 with tour or five men on board, and pushing off the 
 shore. On they came ; the chief reported his dis- 
 covery, and the rest of the Indians came to the 
 beach, where I was still walking backward and for- 
 ward. The boat approached, not directly off whore 
 I was, but an eighth of a mile, perhaps, to the wind- 
 ward, and there lay on her oars. 
 
 "The Indians hereupon ordered me to return to the 
 camping-ground ; but, without heeding them, I set 
 off at a full run towards the boat. They hotly pur- 
 sued, 1 occasionally turning and telling them to come 
 on; 1 only wanted to see the boat. 'Stop, stop!' 
 they bawled. 'Now, my legs,' said I, 'if ever 
 you want to serve me, this is the time/ I had 
 one advantage over my pursuers rny shoes, 
 though much the worse for wear, protected my 
 feet from the sharp stones, which cut theirs at 
 every step ; but, under all disadvantages, I found 
 they made about equal speed with myself. As I 
 gained a point opposite the boat, the Indians slack- 
 ened their speed, and looked uneasily at me. The 
 
48 SWIMMING FOR ONES LIFE. 
 
 man in the stern of the boat hailed me, inquiring 
 what Indians these were, what number of them, and 
 how 1 came among them ? I replied in as few words 
 as possible, and told him we wished to cross to the 
 island. He shook his head ; they were Bad fellows, 
 he said ; he could not take me with the Indians. 
 They began to pull away. 1 made signs of distress, 
 and waved them to return, shouting to them through 
 my hands. The boat was again backed within hail- 
 ing distance. ' Will you look out for me if I come 
 by myself? ' ' Yes,' was the prompt reply. The 
 Indians, all this time, had kept within ten or fifteen 
 feet of me, with their hands on their knives, and 
 reiterating their commands to come back, at the 
 same time edging towards me in a threatening 
 manner. ' Yes, yes,' I told them, ' in a moment; 
 but I wanted to look at the boat/ taking care, how- 
 ever, to make good my distance from them. At the 
 same moment, I gave a plunge headlong into the 
 river ; my clothes and shoes encumbered me, and the 
 surf, agitated by a high wind, rolled in heavy seas 
 upon the shore. The boat was forty or fifty yards 
 off; and as the wind did not blow square in -shore, 
 drifted, so as to increase the original distance, unless 
 counteracted by the crew. Whether the boat was 
 backed up towards me, I could not determine ; my 
 head was a great part of the time under water, my 
 eyes blinded with the surf, and most strenuous exer- 
 tion was necessary to live in such a sea. As I 
 approached the boat, I could see several guns 
 pointed apparently at me. Perhaps we had mis- 
 understood each other perhaps they viewed me as 
 an enemy ! In fact, they were aimed to keep the 
 
SAVED ! SAVED ! 
 
 40 
 
 KSCAPE OF Ma. BOURN K. 
 
 Indians from following me into the water, which 
 they did not attempt. My strength was fust failing 
 me ; the man at the helm, perceiving it, stretched 
 out a rifle at arm's length. The muzzle dropped 
 into the water, and arrested my feeble vision. 
 Summoning all my remaining energy, I grasped it, 
 and was drawn towards the boat. A sense of relief 
 
 (289) 4 
 
50 A KIND RECEPTION. 
 
 shot through and revived me, but revived also such 
 a dread lest the Indians should give chase, that I 
 begged them to pull away- I could hold on. The 
 man reached down and seized me by the collar, and 
 ordered his men to ply their oars. They had made 
 but a few strokes, when a simultaneous cry broke 
 from their lips, ' Pull the dear man in ! pull the 
 dear man in ! ' They let fall their oars, laid hold 
 of me, and in their effort to drag me over the side 
 of their whale-boat, I received some injury. I re- 
 quested that they would let me help myself; and 
 working my body up sufficiently to get one knee 
 over the gunwale, I gave a spring, with what 
 strength was left me, and fell into the bottom of the 
 boat. They kindly offered to strip me, and put on 
 dry clothes ; but I told them, if they would only 
 work the boat further from the shore, I would take 
 care of myself. They pulled away, while I crawled 
 forward, divested myself of my coat, and put on one 
 belonging to one of the crew. Conversation, which 
 was attempted, was impossible ; it was one of tho 
 coldest days of a Patagonian winter. I was chilled 
 through, and could only articulate, 'I can't talk 
 now ; I'll talk by-and-by.' Some liquor, bread ? and 
 tobacco, which had been put on board for my ran- 
 som, on supposition that this was what the signal 
 meant, was produced for my refreshment. The sea 
 was heavy, with a strong head-wind, so that, though 
 the men toiled vigorously, our progress was slow. 
 I was soon comfortably warmed by the stimulants 
 provided, and offered to lend a hand at the oar, but 
 the offer was declined. The shouts and screams of 
 (he Indians, which had followed me into the water, 
 
A KIND KIVKl'TIoN. f)l 
 
 and rung hideously in my ears while struggling for 
 lilt- in the surf, wore kept up till distance made them 
 inaudible. 
 
 u The boat at last grounded on the northern shore 
 of the island. Mr. Hall, the gentleman who com- 
 manded the party, supported my tottering frame in 
 landing ; and, as we stepped upon the shore, wel- 
 comed me to their island. I grasped his hand, and 
 stammered my thanks for this deliverance, and 
 lifted a tearful eye to heaven, in silent gratitude to 
 God. I was then pointed to a cabin near by, where 
 a comfortable fire was ready for me. 'Now,' I 
 heard Mr. Hall say, ' let us fire a salute of welcome 
 to the stranger. Make ready present fire!' Off 
 went all their muskets, and a very cordial salute it 
 appeared to be. He soon followed me, took me to 
 his own dwelling, supplied me with dry clothing, 
 and, above all, warmed me in the kindly glow of as 
 generous a heart as ever beat in human bosom. 
 
 " I was captured by the savages on the 1st of May> 
 and landed upon the island en the 7th of August. 
 
 " I passed, in the society of my deliverers, one of the 
 happiest evenings of my whole life. The change 
 was so great from the miserable and almost hopeless 
 existence I had so long lived, that my joy exceeded 
 all bounds. My heart overflowed with gratitude. 
 Words could not then, and cannot now, convey any 
 adequate impression of my feelings of the freedom 
 and joy that animated me on being snatched from 
 perils, privations, and enemies, and placed, as in a 
 moment, in security, in plenty, and in the society of 
 friends." 
 
 The name of the island to which Mr. Bourne 
 
52 HOME AT LAST. 
 
 escaped is Sea Lion Island. He remained there 
 some months, and then embarked on board an 
 American whaler. He afterwards visited California, 
 and finally returned in safety to New York, after 
 many strange and interesting adventures in various 
 countries. He says, "The steamer, State of Maine, 
 bore me to my home, January 13, 1852 after an 
 absence of three years lacking a month with a 
 heart rising gratefully to God for his many interpo- 
 sitions in my behalf, to deliver me from the perils of 
 the sea and the perils of the land." 
 
CHAPTER III. 
 
 CHILI AND ITS ISLANDS. 
 
 Description of Chili Its Mines Animals -People Conquest by the 
 Spaniards The Islands of Chili Juan Fernandez Adveutures of 
 Alexander Selkirk, the real " Robinson Crusoe." 
 
 IF you cast your eyes on a map of South America, 
 you will see, between the high mountain chain of 
 the Ancles or Cordilleras and the ocean, a long, 
 narrow slip ofland, hilly, volcanic, but well watered. 
 This slip of land is Chili. It is favoured with one 
 of the finest and healthiest climates in the world. 
 As it is situated on the opposite side of the equator 
 from us, it is summer there when we have winter, 
 and its spring corresponds in time with our autumn. 
 The soil is wonderfully fertile ; and the productions 
 of both hemispheres seem to thrive equally well 
 there. In the interior, the corn sown often pro- 
 duces a hundred-fold, and maize is not less produc- 
 tive. Peaches grow to the weight of a pound, and 
 apples may sometimes be seen as large as a person's 
 head. The best kinds of strawberries grow in such 
 profusion that this delicious fruit is often called in 
 America " the fruit of Chili." Chili is almost the 
 
54 
 
 CHILI AND ITS TREASURES. 
 
 only country in the New World where the grapes 
 yield good wine. Its forests are magnificent, and 
 furnish many beautiful varieties of wood. The 
 grass in its rich meadow pastures is often so tall 
 and luxuriant as to hide the cattle grazing on it. 
 
 Chili also possesses valuable mines of gold and 
 silver. The excellent copper which comes from the 
 mines of Coquimbo is much esteemed in Europe ; 
 and there are several mines of coal which are now 
 of great service. 
 
 CONDOR OF THE ANDES. 
 
 There are no dangerous animals to be feared in 
 this highly favoured country; but the condor, the 
 most powerful of the birds of prey, builds its nest 
 
I. LAMA AND CHINCHILLA. 
 
 5ft 
 
 on the summits of the Andes. In the same moun- 
 tains, on the boundary between the inhabited part 
 of the country and the snow line, live the vicunas 
 beautiful quadrupeds of the same species as the 
 llamas, whose fine wool is used in the manufacture of 
 the most delicate stuffs and the softest cloths. Of 
 the animals which furnish fur, the chinchilla, a 
 small grey creature, with long, soft hair, is the best 
 known and the most valued. 
 
 
 THE CHINCHILLA. 
 
 The people of Chili are partly whites of Spanish 
 origin, along with a considerable number of Indians 
 and half-bloods all Papists. The Chilians of white 
 descent are tall and strong, more active than Creoles 
 usually are ; lovers of liberty ; and more civilized in 
 some respects than the other Spanish Americans. 
 As to the natives, the bravery with which they de- 
 
56 DEFEAT OF THE SPANIARDS. 
 
 fended their liberties when the country was sub- 
 dued was the cause of their obtaining better condi- 
 tions than the other conquered people; and they 
 have always been better treated than the natives of 
 the other provinces. 
 
 The ferocious Almagro, the companion and rival 
 of Pizarro, the conqueror of Peru, was the first 
 European who tried to take possession of Chili in 
 1535 ; but he soon left it, and was succeeded in the 
 attempt by Valdivia in 1541. The war lasted ten 
 years without intermission, and the Indians per- 
 severed in maintaining their independence, although 
 constantly losing ground. An Indian chief, who 
 was so bowed down with old age and infirmity that 
 he was unable to leave his hut, heard those around 
 him continually relating some fresh losses and mis- 
 fortunes which were constantly occurring. The 
 bitter grief of hearing that his countrymen were 
 continually being defeated by a mere handful of 
 strangers seemed to give new strength to the old 
 man. He was inspired with fresh vigour, left his 
 quiet hut, succeeded in raising thirteen regiments of 
 a thousand men each, which he placed one behind 
 the other, and led them against the enemy. If the 
 first division should be routed, the men had orders 
 not to fall back on the second division, but to try to 
 rally behind the last. These orders, which were 
 faithfully obeyed, disconcerted the Spaniards. They 
 broke through division after division, yet seemed to 
 gain no advantage. At length, both men and horses 
 having great need of rest, Valdivia ordered his 
 troops to retreat to a narrow defile, where he 
 thought he might take up a position which would be 
 
A CELEBRATKD TRIBE. 57 
 
 easily defended. But he was not even permitted to 
 ivarh it. The rearguard <>f the Indians had been 
 before him. They had gone by a circuitous route 
 and seized the pass, while the vanguard of the 
 Indian army followed and watched the Spanish 
 troops. Thus Valdivia was surrounded and mas- 
 sacred with the hundred and fifty men who com- 
 posed his troop. It is said that the Indians poured 
 melted gold down his throat. " Drink plentifully 
 of the metal for which you have thirsted so 
 greedily !" said these savages to their conquered 
 enemy. 
 
 They took advantage of their victory to cany fire 
 and desolation into the European settlements, of 
 which they destroyed several. All would have 
 shared the same fate, if a considerable reinforce- 
 ment of troops, which arrived from Peru, had not 
 rnablt.-d the Spaniards to defend their best fortified 
 posta 
 
 At a later period, the conquest of the country was 
 again attempted by the Spaniards, and this time 
 with success; but in no country did they meet with 
 such obstinate resistance : and nowhere were they 
 obliged to take so many precautions not to offend 
 thi-ir new subjects, in case of driving them to join 
 the Indian tribes which still continued independent. 
 
 The most celebrated of these Indian tribes are 
 the Araucanian, who still preserve their freedom 
 among their native mountains. They are brave and 
 intelligent men, who live in large villages under 
 settled laws and a regular government. Proud, 
 industrious, and courageous, they are reckoned tin- 
 most civilized of any of the native races of the Ni-\v 
 
58 JUAN FERNANDEZ. 
 
 World. They have not only skilful smiths and 
 carpenters among them, but even jewellers, surgeons, 
 physicians, and poets. Some of them are occupied 
 with agriculture; but their chief riches consist in 
 their flocks and herds.. They have very numerous 
 herds of horses and oxen, and they do not hesitate to 
 add to them by making armed incursions into the ter- 
 ritory of Chili, and carrying off as many as they can. 
 
 Chili is now a prosperous republic, containing 
 about a million and a half of inhabitants. Its prin- 
 cipal cities are San Jago (St. James), the capital, con- 
 taining about seventy thousand inhabitants; and 
 its sea-port, Valparaiso, which is one of the most 
 important commercial places on the western coast 
 of America. The sea-port towns of Coquimbo, 
 Conception, and Valdivia also export many of the 
 productions of the country. 
 
 The large island of Chiloe is attached to the 
 republic of Chili. It is situated near the coast fur- 
 ther to the south. It is damp and foggy, but fer- 
 tile, and is inhabited chiefly by whites. The two 
 celebrated islets called Juan Fernandez also belong 
 to Chili. They are situated in the wide ocean, two 
 hundred leagues from the coast of Chili, and are 
 the penal settlements of the republic unimportant 
 in themselves, yet famous as the scene of the "Ad- 
 ventures of Robinson Crusoe," a book well known 
 to every one. 
 
 In 1572, Juan Fernandez, a Spanish seaman, 
 who often sailed between Peru and Chili, rightly 
 calculated that, by keeping far out to sea, he would 
 escape the contrary winds which often delayed his 
 voyage along the coast; and by thus going out of 
 
A LONELY ISLAND. fi{) 
 
 the usual track, he discovered the island which bears 
 his name. It is called by the Chilians Mas-a-Tierra 
 (the nearest the land), as distinguished from the 
 smaller islet near it, which they have named Mas-a- 
 Fuera (the furthest off). Fernandez got a grant of 
 the island which he discovered, and went to settle 
 there, accompanied by a few families ; but in a very 
 short time these colonists, either discouraged by the 
 want of communication with others, or from some 
 other cause, abandoned the island, leaving no trace 
 of their residence there, except a few goats, which 
 increased in number to such a degree, that ships 
 which passed near these shores occasionally touched 
 at the island to supply themselves with water and 
 goats' flesh. A few rats escaped from the ships, and 
 several cats, which had been forgotten or left upon 
 the island, considerably increased its animal popu- 
 lation. 
 
 The island, usually called Juan Fernandez, is of 
 an irregular form, approaching to a triangle, and is 
 about five leagues in length, from north-west to 
 south-east, and not more than two at its extreme 
 breadth. The north-east side consists of lofty 
 mountains and deep valleys, which are covered with 
 trees and verdure. The middle of the island is so 
 high, as to be almost inaccessible; the western end 
 presents a loose, dry, stony, barren soil all the 
 harbours are on the north-east side. 
 
 Seen from a distance, the island resembles an 
 immense mass of rugged mountains and rocks of 
 the most forbidding aspect; but as you approach 
 nearer, it assumes a more pleasing appearance, and 
 the eye rests with delight upon the lofty eminences 
 
CO PICTURES AND PICTURES. 
 
 covered with wood, and here and there intersected 
 by valleys. These are clothed in the most beau- 
 tiful verdure, watered by numerous streams, which 
 descend from rock to rock in cascades, or glide along 
 among the underwood in silent loveliness. 
 
 Many of the mountains on the north-east side are 
 inaccessible, but they are in general covered with 
 wood. They run across the island from the north- 
 west to the southern side, in which last the trees 
 are not so numerous, being checked in their 
 growth by the violence of the wind. Many of the 
 mountains rise to a great height, and are overspread 
 with a dense fog, especially in the morning and 
 evening. The island is subject to sudden gusts of 
 wind, which rush through the valleys into the bays 
 with great violence; but they seldom last above two 
 or three minutes. The air is in general mild, and 
 the sky serene. During the summer months the 
 heat is moderate. In the beginning of June, the 
 winter sets in commonly with a northerly wind, and 
 continues until the end of July, but it is not severe. 
 In the worst days there is only a little frost, accom- 
 panied with hail; but there are occasionally heavy 
 rains. The water is excellent; the soil upon the 
 hills and in the valleys is a deep rich mould, and 
 very fertile. All sorts of European and American 
 corn, fruit, and quadrupeds, succeed extremely 
 well, and the sea which washes the shores abound 
 in fish. 
 
 The coast affords an abundance of seals and sea 
 lions; but there are no native quadrupeds the 
 goats which, in the time of Selkirk's residence on 
 the island, were so numerous, having been brought 
 to it by the first discoverers. 
 
ANIMAL AND IM.VNT I.lFi:. Gl 
 
 The ornithology of the island is confined to the 
 albatross, hawk, oil, pintado, a small humming- 
 bird, and the pardela : this last burrows like a 
 rabbit, rendering the ground unsafe to walk upon; 
 remains torpid in the winter months ; feeds on -fish ; 
 and has a note, which it utters in the evening, 
 resembling " Be quiet." 
 
 There are spiders, which make strong webs be- 
 tween the trees; but no venomous creature is found 
 on the island. A great variety of fish abound on 
 the coasts. 
 
 The trees are palm, cabbage, malagita, pimento, 
 Guinea pepper, black plums, cotton-trees, Italian 
 laurels, myrtles, and mountain ash. The cotton- 
 trees grow to the height of twenty yards, and 
 planks of forty feet in length can be obtained from 
 the myrtles. 
 
 The vegetables are a long grass, about the height 
 of a man, that covers all the fertile parts of 
 the island, very like oats ; water-cresses, wild 
 sorrel, fern, clover, wild oats, sour-docks, sow- 
 thistles, mallows, wood-cresses, dandelion, night- 
 shade; also pumpkins, Sicilian radishes, parsnips, 
 turnips, parsley, purslain, and a herb that grows by 
 the water-side, useful in fomentations, resembling 
 I ever- fern. 
 
 STORY OF ALEXANDER SELKIRK. 
 
 The island of Juan Fernandez was for a long 
 time a regular resort of the Bucaneers, and was 
 also often visited by ships of various nations. 
 During the Spanish succession war, the crew of an 
 English privateer, equipped to capture Spanish 
 
02 ALEXANDER SELKIRK'S STORY. 
 
 ships, remained there some months to supply them- 
 selves with fresh provisions and water. One of 
 the men on board, named Alexander Selkirk, a 
 Scotchman, having quarrelled with the captain, 
 resolved to leave the ship and remain upon the 
 island. Just before the ship sailed, he was landed 
 with all his effects, which were his chest, con- 
 taining his clothes, and a quantity of linen ; his 
 musket, which he afterwards brought home with 
 him ; a pound of powder, and balls in proportion ; a 
 hatchet and some tools ; a knife ; a pewter kettle ; 
 his flip-can, which he conveyed to Scotland (at 
 present in the possession of John Selkirk, his great- 
 grand-nephew); a few pounds of tobacco; the 
 Holy Bible ; some good books, and one or two 
 works on navigation, with his mathematical instru- 
 ments. He leaped on shore with a faint sensation 
 of freedom and joy. Pie shook hands with his 
 comrades, and barte them adieu in a hearty manner, 
 while Stradling sat in the boat, urging their return 
 to the ship, which order they instantly obeyed ; but 
 no sooner did the sound of their oars, as they left 
 the beach, fall on his ears, than the horrors of being 
 left alone cut off from all human society, perhaps 
 for ever rushed upon his mind. His heart sunk 
 within him, and all his resolution failed. He 
 rushed into the water, and implored them to return 
 and take him on board with them. To all his 
 entreaties Stradling turned a deaf ear, and even 
 mocked his despair; denouncing the choice he had 
 made of remaining upon the island as rank mutiny, 
 and describing his present situation as the most 
 proper state for such a fellow, where his example 
 would not affect others. 
 
TUB CASTAWAY. 
 
 63 
 
 For many days after being left alone, Selkirk was 
 under such great dejection of mind that he never 
 tasted food until urged by extreme hunger, nor did 
 he go to sleep until he could watch no longer ; but 
 <at with his eyes fixed in the direction where he 
 had seen his shipmates depart, fondly hoping that 
 they would return and free him from his misery. 
 Thus he remained seated upon his chest until 
 
 " ' ~- 
 
 
 ALEXANDER SELKIRK'S DESPAIR. 
 
 darkness shut out every object from his sight. Then 
 did he close his weary eyes ; but not in sleep, for 
 morning still found him anxiously hoping the return 
 of tli e vessel. 
 
 When urged by hunger, he fed upon seals and 
 such shell-fish as he could pick up along the shore. 
 
64 WRETCHEDNESS OF SOLITUDE. 
 
 The reason of this was the aversion he felt to leave 
 the beach, and the care he took to save his powder. 
 Though seals and shell-fish were but sorry fare, his 
 greatest inconvenience was the want of salt and 
 bread, which made him loathe his food until recon- 
 ciled to it by long use. 
 
 He was so miserable in his solitude, that at first 
 he made no effort to improve his situation by 
 making himself more comfortable. The beauty of 
 the island was quite disregarded, and his time was 
 spent watching the ocean, with the hope of seeing 
 a sail appear in the distance. If we think for a 
 moment how disagreeable it is to most men to be 
 left by themselves even for a few days, we may 
 form a faint idea of his situation, and how painful 
 it must have been to him, a sailor, accustomed to 
 enjoy and perform all the offices of life in the 
 midst of bustle and fellowship. It was with diffi- 
 culty he could bear the horror of being left in 
 such a desolate place ; and he became so melan- 
 choly, that he was nearly sinking into utter despair. 
 It was then, in the depths of his misery, when 
 every other hope and comfort was gone, that the 
 inestimable blessing of a religious education was 
 felt in all its power. Alexander Selkirk was a 
 Scotchman, a native of the little village of Largo 
 in Fife, where he was born in the year 1676. He 
 was one of a pious family, and had been very care- 
 fully instructed in his youth, although for a long 
 time the teaching seemed thrown away. His father, 
 a religious and very strict man, an elder Jh the 
 church, attempted to control the wild, wayward 
 spirit of his son ; but his care was in a great degree 
 
SELKIRK'S EARLY LIFE. 65 
 
 counteracted by the mistaken indulgence of a weak 
 mother, who tried to conceal his faults from his 
 father. In the records of his early life we read of 
 constant disputes between him and his brothers, 
 which got to such a height that the elders of the 
 church were obliged to take up the cause, and cite 
 him before them. The records of the session of 
 Largo record the fact of his appearance before the 
 pulpit, when "he acknowledged his sin in dis- 
 agreeing with his brothers, and was rebuked in the 
 face of the congregation for it ; and promised amend- 
 ment, in the strength of the Lord, and so was dis- 
 missed." His promises were not kept ; and at last 
 casting off all authority, and in disobedience to his 
 father's command, he went off to sea. Suffering 
 was needed to tame his rebellious spirit, and it was 
 a suitable punishment for the quarrelsome brother 
 and disobedient son, who had despised the pleasures 
 of a quiet home and his natural friends, to be left 
 thus alone and desolate, without a human voice to 
 cheer his dismal solitude. "When misery had sub- 
 dued the pride of his hard and stubborn heart, he 
 turned to God against whom he had rebelled, 
 of whom he had thought so little. His Bible was 
 in his chest probably put there by his pious 
 parents' care and he now began to study it, and 
 to remember the lessons of his early years. The 
 darkness of the despair that had nearly over- 
 whelmed him began to clear away. By slow 
 degrees he became submissive, resigned, and even 
 cheerful ; and began to do what he could to im- 
 prove his condition. 
 
 The building of a hut was the first object that 
 
 (289) 5 
 
66 HIS TWO HUTS. 
 
 roused him to exertion; and his necessary absence 
 from the shore gradually weaned his heart from 
 that aim which had alone absorbed all his thoughts, 
 and proved a secondary means of his obtaining that 
 serenity of mind he afterwards enjoyed; but it 
 was eighteen months before he became fully com- 
 posed, or could be for one whole day absent from 
 the beach, and from his usual hopeless watch 
 for some vessel to relieve him from his melancholy 
 situation. 
 
 During his stay he built himself two huts, with 
 the wood of the pimento-tree, and thatched them 
 with a species of grass that grows to the height of 
 seven or eight feet upon the plains and smaller 
 hills, and produces straw resembling that of oats. 
 The one was much larger than the other, and 
 situated near a spacious wood. This he made his 
 sleeping-room, spreading the bed-clothes he had 
 brought on shore with him upon a frame of his 
 own construction ; and as these wore out, or were 
 used for other purposes, he supplied their place with 
 goats' skins. His pimento bed-room he used also 
 as his chapel, for here he kept up that simple, but 
 beautiful form of family worship which he had 
 been accustomed to in his father's house. Soon 
 after he left his bed, and before he commenced the 
 duties of the day he sung a psalm or part of one, 
 then he read a portion of Scripture, and finished 
 with devout prayer. In the evening, before he 
 retired to rest, the same duties were performed. His 
 devotions he repeated aloud, to retain the use of 
 speech, and for the satisfaction man feels in hearing 
 the human voice, even when it is only his own. To 
 
A TAME FLOCK. 67 
 
 distinguish the Sabbath, he kept an exact account 
 of the days of every week and month during the 
 time he remained upon the island, although the 
 method he adopted is not mentioned in any docu- 
 ment we have procured. 
 
 The smaller hut, which Selkirk had erected at 
 some distance from the other, was used by him as 
 a kitchen, in which he dressed his victuals. The 
 furniture was very scanty, but consisted of every 
 convenience his island could afford. His most 
 valuable article was the pot or kettle he had 
 brought from the ship to boil his meat in; the spit 
 was his own handiwork, made of such wood as 
 grew upon the island; the rest was suitable to 
 his rudely-constructed habitation. Around his 
 dwelling browsed a number of goats, remarkably 
 tame, which he had taken when young, and lamed ; 
 but so as not to injure their health, while he 
 diminished their speed. These he kept as a store, 
 in the event of sickness or any accident befalling 
 him that might prevent him from catching others; 
 his sole method of doing which was running them 
 down by speed of foot. The pimento- wood, which 
 burns very bright and clear, served him both for 
 fuel and candle. It gives out an agreeable perfume 
 while burning. 
 
 He obtained fire after the Indian method, by 
 rubbing two pieces of pimento-wood together until 
 they ignited. This he did, as being ill able to 
 spare any of his linen for tinder, time being of no 
 value to him, and the labour rather an amuse- 
 ment. Having recovered his peace of mind, he 
 found out new comforts, and was continually 
 
68 ABUNDANT SUPPLIES. 
 
 gaining some new acquisition to his store; he began 
 likewise to enjoy greater variety in his food. The 
 crawfish, many of which weighed eight or nine 
 pounds, he broiled or boiled as his fancy led ; 
 seasoning it with pimento (Jamaica pepper) ; and 
 at length he came to relish his food without salt. 
 
 As a substitute for bread, he used the cabbage- 
 palm, which abounded in the island; turnips, or 
 their tops; and likewise a species of parsnip, of 
 good taste and flavour. He had also Sicilian radishes 
 and water-cresses, which he found in the neigh- 
 bouring brooks ; as well as many other vegetables 
 peculiar to the country, which he ate with his fish 
 or goats' flesh. 
 
 Having food in abundance, and the climate being 
 healthy and pleasant, in about eighteen months he 
 became reconciled to his situation. The time no 
 longer hung heavy on his hands. His devotions, 
 and frequent study of the Scripture, soothed and 
 elevated his mind ; and this, coupled with the 
 vigour of his health, and a constantly serene sky 
 and temperate air, made his life a happy one. He 
 took delight in everything around him ; ornamented 
 the hut in which he lay with fragrant branches, 
 cut from a spacious wood, on the side of which 
 it was situated ; and so made a pleasant bower, in 
 which he rested when tired with hunting. 
 
 During the early part of his residence, he was 
 much annoyed by multitudes of rats, which gnawed 
 his feet and other parts of his body as he slept 
 during the night. To remedy this disagreeable 
 annoyance, he caught and tamed, after much exer- 
 tion and patient perseverance, some of the cats that 
 
A NARROW ESCAPE. 60 
 
 ran wild on the island. These new friends soon 
 put the rats to flight, and became themselves the 
 companions of his leisure hours. He amused 
 himself by teaching them to dance, and do a 
 number of antic feats. Their numbers increased 
 so fast, too, under his fostering hand, that they 
 lay upon his bed and upon the floor in great 
 numbers. 
 
 The island abounded in goats, which he shot 
 while his powder lasted, and afterwards caught by 
 speed of foot. At first he could only overtake kids ; 
 but his frugal life, with air and exercise, so im- 
 proved his health and strength, that he could at 
 length run down the strongest goat on the island. 
 It was his custom, after running down the animals, 
 to slit their ears, and then allow them to escape. 
 The young he carried to the green lawn beside his 
 hut, and employed his leisure hours in taming 
 them. They, in time, supplied him with milk, and 
 even with amusement, as he taught them, as well 
 a,s his cats, to dance; and he often declared that 
 he never danced with a lighter heart or greater 
 spirit anywhere, to the best of music, than he did 
 to the sound of his own voice, with his dumb com- 
 panions. On one occasion, when pursuing a goat, 
 he made a snatch at it on the brink of a precipice, 
 of which he was not aware, as some bushes con- 
 cealed it from him. The animal suddenly stopped ; 
 upon which he stretched forward his hands to seize 
 it, when the branches gave way, and they both fell 
 from a great height. Selkirk was so stunned and 
 bruised by the fall, that he lay deprived of sensa- 
 tion and almost of life. Upon his recovery, he 
 
70 
 
 SELKIRK'S SUFFERINGS. 
 
 *-*<? 
 
 ALEXANDER SELKIRK. 
 
 found the goat lying dead beneath him. This 
 happened about a mile from his hut. Scarcely was 
 he able to crawl to it when restored to his senses ; 
 and dreadful were his sufferings during the first 
 two or three of the ten days that he was confined 
 by the injury. He lay stretched upon his bed, 
 
A RUDE ATTIRE. 71 
 
 unable to move but with extreme pain. There was 
 no human being to reach him a drink of cold 
 water, or to do the smallest service for him; yet he 
 did not despair; his heart was at ease, and he 
 poured it forth in prayer ; he felt a peace of mind 
 which religion can alone bestow ; and even in this 
 forlorn and painful situation, a ray of hope enlivened 
 the gloom with which he was surrounded. This 
 was the only disagreeable accident that befell him 
 during his long residence on the island. 
 
 As to his clothing, it was rery rude shoes he 
 had none, for they had been soon worn out. This 
 gave him very little concern, and he never troubled 
 himself in contriving any substitute to supply their 
 place. As his other clothes wore out, he dried the 
 skins of the goats he had killed, to make them into 
 garments, sowing them with slender thongs of 
 leather, which he cut for the purpose, and using a 
 sharp nail for a needle. In this way he made for 
 himself a cap, jacket, and short breeches. The 
 hair being retained upon the skin, gave him a very 
 uncouth appearance; but in this dress he ran through 
 the underwood, and received as little injury as the 
 animal he pursued. Having linen cloth with him, 
 he made it into shirts, sewing them by means of a 
 nail, and the threads of his worsted stockings, which 
 he untwisted for that purpose. 
 
 One day, in his ramble along the beach, he found 
 a few iron hoops, which had been left by some ves- 
 sel as unworthy to be taken away. This was to 
 him a discovery that imparted more joy than if he 
 had found a treasure of gold and silver, for with 
 them he made knives when his own was worn out; 
 
72 DAY AFTER DAY. 
 
 and bad as they were, they stood him in great stead. 
 One of them, which he had used as a chopper, was 
 about two feet in length, and was afterwards long 
 kept as a curiosity at the Golden Head Coffee- 
 house, near Buckingham Gate. It had been then 
 changed from its original simple form, having, 
 when last seen, a buckhorn handle, with some verses 
 upon it. 
 
 Notwithstanding the tranquillity and peace of mind 
 which he now enjoyed, he still anxiously looked out 
 for a sail. The love of home was strong within 
 him, and he longed for the means of returning. He 
 was obliged, however, to be very cautious in observ- 
 ing the vessels that approached the island, to see 
 whether they were English or foreign ships, as to 
 have been taken by the Spaniards would have been 
 certain misery. He chose rather to stay upon the 
 island, and run the risk of dying alone, than fall 
 into their hands, as they would either have murdered 
 him in cold blood, or caused him to linger out a life 
 of misery in the mines of Peru or Mexico, unless he 
 chose to deny his religion and turn Papist; and even 
 in that case he would have been compelled to re- 
 nounce his country, and pass his weary days on 
 board one of their coasting vessels; for it was one 
 of their maxims never to allow an Englishman to 
 return to Europe who had gained any knowledge 
 of the South Seas. On one occasion Selkirk was 
 very nearly caught by the crew of a Spanish ship 
 which had anchored near the island. He was pur- 
 sued, and several shots were fired in the direction in 
 which he fled ; and he narrowly escaped by getting 
 up a tree, and remaining hid among the branches. 
 
ENGLISH SHIPS IN SICHT. 73 
 
 This adventure made him very cautious in venturing 
 near the shore when strange ships were in sight. 
 
 At length, after he had been about four years on 
 the island, two English vessels appeared on its coast. 
 They were armed ships, named the Duke and the 
 Duchess, fitted out to cruise against the French and 
 Spaniards. On the 31st of January 1709, they 
 came in sight of Alexander Selkirk's dominions, 
 when he was, as usual, anxiously surveying the 
 watery waste. Slowly the vessels rose into view ; 
 and he could scarcely believe the sight real, for 
 often had he been deceived before. They gradu- 
 ally approached the island; and he at length ascer- 
 tained them to be English. Great was the tumult 
 of passions that rose in his mind ; but the love of 
 home overpowered them all. It was late in the 
 nfu'rnoon when they first e:mie in sight; and lest 
 they should sail again without knowing that there 
 was a person on the island, he prepared a quantity 
 of wood to burn as soon as it was dark. He kept 
 his eye fixed upon them till night fell, and then 
 kindled his fire, and kept it up till morning dawned. 
 His hopes and fears having banished all desire for 
 sleep, he employed himself in killing several goats, 
 and in preparing an entertainment for his expected 
 guests, knowing how acceptable it would be to them 
 after their long run, with nothing but salt provisions 
 to live upon. 
 
 His fire had been seen by those in the ships, and 
 had caused great surprise, as they supposed the 
 island to be uninhabited; and next day a boat was 
 sent on shore, with Captain Dover, Mr. Fry, and 
 six men, all well armed, to ascertain the cause of 
 
74 SELKIRK'S CONDITION. 
 
 the fire. Alexander saw the boat leave the Duke, 
 and pull for the beach. He ran down joyfully to 
 meet his countrymen, and to hear once more the 
 human voice. He took in his hand a piece of linen 
 tied upon a small pole as a flag, which he waved as 
 they drew near to attract their attention. At length 
 he heard them call to him, inquiring for a good 
 place to land, which he pointed out; and flying as 
 swift as a deer towards it, arrived first, where he 
 stood ready to receive them as they stepped on 
 shore. He embraced them by turns; but his joy 
 was too great for utterance, while their astonish- 
 ment at his uncouth appearance struck them dumb. 
 He had at this time his last shirt upon his back; 
 his feet and legs were bare ; his thighs and body 
 covered with the skins of animals. His beard, 
 which had not been shaved for four years and four 
 months, was of great length, while a rough goat's- 
 skin cap covered his head. He appeared to them 
 as wild as the original owners of the skin which he 
 wore. At length they began to converse, and he 
 invited them to his hut; but its access was so very 
 difficult and intricate, that only Captain Fry ac- 
 companied him over the rocks which led to it. 
 When Alexander had entertained him in the best 
 manner he could, they returned to the boat, our hero 
 bearing a quantity of his roasted goat's-flesh for the 
 refreshment of the crew. During their repast, he 
 gave them an account of his adventures and stay 
 upon the island, at which they were much sur- 
 prised. 
 
 In the afternoon the ships were cleared, the sails 
 bent and taken on shore to be mended, and to make 
 
HE QUITS HIS ISLAM). 75 
 
 tents for the sick men. Selkirk's strength and 
 vigour were of great service to them. He caught 
 two goats in the afternoon. They sent along with 
 him their swiftest runners and a bull-dog; but these 
 he soon left far behind, and tired out. He himself, 
 to the astonishment of the whole crew, brought the 
 two goats upon his back to the tents. 
 
 The two captains remained at the island until 
 the 1 2th of the month, busy refitting their ships, 
 and getting on board what stores they could obtain. 
 During these ten days, Alexander was the hunts- 
 man, and procured them fresh meat. At length, 
 till being ready, they set sail, when a new series of 
 diUiculties of another kind annoyed Selkirk, similar 
 10 those he had felt at his arrival upon the island. 
 The salt food he could not relish for a long time, 
 having so long discontinued the use of it ; for which 
 reason he lived upon biscuit and water. Spirits he 
 did not like from the same cause ; and besides, he 
 was afraid of falling into intemperance, for his reli- 
 gious impressions were as yet strong. From the 
 confirmed habit of living alone, he was reserved 
 and taciturn. This frame of mind, and a sedate 
 expression of countenance, continued longer than 
 could have been expected. Even for some time 
 after his return to England these qualities were 
 remarkable, and drew the notice of those to whose 
 company he was introduced. Shoes gave him great 
 inconvenience when he first came on board. He had 
 been so long without them, that they made his feet 
 swell, and crippled his movements ; but this wore 
 off by degrees, and he became once more reconciled 
 to their use. In other respects, he gradually re- 
 
76 RETURNS TO LARGO. 
 
 sumed his old habits as a seaman, but without the 
 vices which sometimes attach to the profession. He 
 rigidly abstained from profane oaths, and was much 
 respected by both captains, as well on account of 
 his singular adventures as of his skill and good con- 
 duct ; for, having had his books with him, he had 
 improved himself much in navigation during his 
 solitude. 
 
 Alexander Selkirk continued with the ships dur- 
 ing their cruise, and returned with them to England 
 in the year 1711. On their return, they sailed 
 round the east coast of Scotland, that country so 
 dear to Selkirk, which at one time he had despaired 
 of ever seeing again. His joy was extreme at the 
 sight of the coast ; and it was with a feeling of great 
 pain that he saw it disappear from his sight without 
 being permitted to land. When he arrived in London, 
 he had been eight years, one month, and three days 
 absent from his native country. His adventures 
 excited great interest in London, and made his com- 
 pany be courted by the curious and the learned ; 
 but his earnest desire was to return home ; and a3 
 soon as he had realised the proceeds of his voyage, 
 he set out for Largo, his native village. It was the 
 forenoon of the Sabbath-day, when all were in 
 church, that he knocked at the door of his father's 
 house, but found not those whom he so earnestly 
 longed to see. He set out for the church, prompted 
 both by his piety and his love for his parents ; foi 
 great was the change that had taken place in his 
 feelings since he had last been within its walls. 
 After remaining some time engaged in devotion, his 
 eyes were ever turning to where his parents and 
 
SELKIRK'S DEATH. 77 
 
 brothers sat, while theirs as often met his gaze ; still 
 they did not know him. At length his mother re- 
 cognised him ; and, forgetful of all but that she saw 
 before her her long lost son, she uttered a cry of joy, 
 and rushed towards him. 
 
 After remaining at home for some time, to enjoy 
 the society of his family and friends, Alexander 
 Selkirk entered the Royal Navy. He rose to the 
 rank of lieutenant, and died on board H.M.S. Wey- 
 mouth some time in the year 1723. 
 
 His sea-chest, his cocoa-nut shell cup, and other 
 relics, were long preserved and prized by his family 
 at Largo. 
 
 In the year 1741, the island of Juan Fernandez 
 was visited by Lord Anson, who has given an 
 account of the beauty of the place, and the delights 
 of the climate. 
 
 In the year 1814, the island was used as a state 
 prison by the patriots of Chili, to which country it 
 still belongs. 
 
CHAPTER IV. 
 
 THE PAMPAS. 
 
 General Description-~Storms In the Pampas People The Gauchos, or 
 Indians of the Pampas Other Indian Tribes Terrible Adventure in 
 the Pampas. 
 
 To the north of Patagonia and of the Rio Negro, 
 between the Andes and the Atlantic Ocean, lie the 
 immense plains of the Pampas, stretching away as 
 far as the eye can reach, and surpassing in majesty 
 and grandeur all the other wonders of the American 
 continent. The inexpressible charm of these vast 
 solitudes is the perfect freedom enjoyed there ; but, on 
 the other hand, they oppress and almost bewilder the 
 mind from the air of sadness and monotony of which 
 they everywhere bear the impress. In some places, 
 one may travel two or three hundred miles without 
 seeing the semblance of a rock or even a stone. 
 On all sides there is excellent and nearly inexhaust- 
 ible pasturage, a carpet of high grass, diversified 
 by the blossoms of the clover, or the colossal stems 
 of the thistle, while here and there appear small 
 lakes or lagoons, varying in size, and with no visible 
 outlet. As the traveller approaches the Cordilleras, 
 
THE PAMPAS. 
 
 PAMPAS OK AltS. 
 
 the aspect of the country is somewhat changed. It 
 becomes undulating, stony, and adorned with woods 
 and forests, which grow thicker and finer as they 
 extend towards the north. 
 
 There are few traces of life on the surface of the 
 Pampas. Here and there, in a crack or crevice of 
 
80 A TERRIBLE STORM. 
 
 the earth, the cactus hides its thorny head, or a 
 solitary tree rises majestically upwards. Sometimes 
 above you, you may observe a condor describing 
 innumerable circles in the air, or perhaps you may 
 see in the distance a nandou (a kind of ostrich, but 
 with a more slender form), which seems to pass 
 and disappear in a few moments, so rapid is its 
 course. 
 
 The layer of humus, or good soil, on these plains 
 varies in depth from one to three feet ; under that 
 there is a thick layer of clay, then a bed of sand. 
 The ground is almost everywhere salt on the sur- 
 face, and the waters brackish ; but fresh, sweet 
 water springs from the wells, which are dry to a 
 certain depth. 
 
 Perhaps the most wonderful spectacles in the 
 savannas of South America are the fierce storms 
 which sweep over them. The pampero is in the 
 Pampas what the simoom is in the great desert of 
 Sahara. Masses of sand, raised by the storm, obscure 
 the light of day, and even at noon thick darkness 
 covers the earth. The roar of the thunder is mingled 
 with the howling of the winds and the noise of the 
 storm. Thousands of animals perish in the plain, 
 and men lie prostrate with their faces on the ground 
 till the tempest has passed by. 
 
 The population of this country is composed of 
 whites of Spanish origin; gauchos, half white half 
 Indian by birth ; and Indians, still savage, and 
 always much dreaded. The towns are chiefly in- 
 habited by the whites ; but many of them possess 
 estancias, or farms, in the country, situated at a con- 
 siderable distance from each other which must be 
 
THK KSTANCIAS. 
 
 constantly provided with arm?, and secured against 
 the attacks of the Indians. The moderately rich 
 among the proprietors have not less than fifty thou- 
 sand head of cattle or horses. These have been 
 
82 THE GAUCHOS DESCRIBED. 
 
 astonishingly multiplied since the Spanish conquest, 
 but they are half wild, and can only be taken when 
 they are wanted by the help of a good horse and a 
 lasso. 
 
 The true master of the Pampas is the gaucho 
 a half-savage shepherd, always on horseback. 
 Covered with his poncho, a sort of cloak which 
 clothes him from head to foot, still leaving his arms 
 perfectly free armed with the bola or with the lasso 
 his hunting-knife by his side he casts over the 
 plains a proud glance, expressive of his wild inde- 
 pendence. This king of these solitudes fears only 
 the Indian and the tiger ; but the Indian is daily 
 becoming more timid, and less to be feared ; and as 
 to the tiger, which ventures sometimes to approach 
 the habitations of men, and to commit great ravages 
 there, the gaucho dares boldly to wait for him, and 
 meet him in the open country, and to struggle as it 
 were in close combat with him. Watching the 
 spring of the creature, and even his slightest move- 
 ment with his poncho rolled like a shield round 
 his left arm, and his right armed with a cutlass 
 the gaucho bravely stabs the ferocious beast, and 
 makes his skin into a saddle-cloth for his horse, or 
 a mantle for his wife. 
 
 His own master from his childhood, the gaucho 
 mounts a horse before he is four years old, and helps 
 his parents to drive the cattle to their pasture- 
 ground. When a little older, he spends his time in 
 hunting, or tries to catch'the wild horse of the plain, 
 and subdue him. Indefatigable and restless, he 
 often spends the night in the open air, with no 
 covering but his cloak ; hence his constitution is 
 
FOLLOW IXC THK TRAIL 
 
 83 
 
 LASSOING WILD DORSES. 
 
 inured to the greatest fatigue, and he becomes 
 able to ride almost incredible distances. In conse- 
 quence of such a life, the organs of his senses 
 become acute to a most extraordinary degree. 
 Kvcry gaucho is a rastreador ; that is to say, able 
 to follow any creature by the trace of its steps. 
 Amid these vast plains, where paths cross each 
 other in all directions, and where the herds wander 
 at will, he will distinguish the track of one animal 
 among a thousand ; he will know by the track of a 
 
84 THE GAUCHO'S LIFE. 
 
 horse whether he has been free or captive, whether 
 loaded or not ; and he will even tell the time 
 when he has passed. If a theft has been committed 
 under cover of night, and the rastreador be sum- 
 moned in the morning, you may see him follow 
 without hesitation the trace of footsteps across 
 pathway and plain ; cross or go up the bed of a 
 stream ; and in spite of all obstacles, reach at length 
 the hiding-place of the guilty man, and say with 
 perfect confidence, " Here is the thief!" 
 
 He passes his time in sleeping, gambling, hunt- 
 ing, gathering together the cattle from time to time 
 to count or mark them, or killing and roasting the 
 animals necessary for food. Such are his only occu- 
 pations. He never eats bread, and the only kinds 
 of fruits or vegetables known to him are the peach 
 and the gourd. He lives entirely on animal food, 
 and consumes about eight hundred pounds of meat 
 in a year. He often roasts a whole animal entire 
 on a long spit, and invites his friends to partake of 
 it, when each guest cuts off for himself the piece he 
 prefers. Water is their only drink. The hut of 
 the gaucho is small and square, constructed of 
 stakes wattled and interwoven with willows, covered 
 with skins, and roofed with reeds or straw, a hole 
 being left in the middle of the roof to let out the 
 smoke. 
 
 The furniture and ornaments of his dwelling con- 
 sist of stones for seats, a table, and sometimes a 
 crucifix or an image of some saint (a memorial, per- 
 haps, of his half-Spanish descent). Playing at cards 
 is his greatest delight, and he will often spend whole 
 days in gambling, seated on his heels, having always 
 
THE INDIAN TRIBES. 85 
 
 stuck in the ground at his side his long knife, from 
 which he never separates, ready to pierce to the 
 heart any one who should dare to cheat or to pro- 
 voke him. For the lightest provocation, for a 
 mere nothing, he hesitates not to draw out this long 
 knife and stab his adversary. Then he mounts his 
 horse and takes to flight, while all around him and 
 on his way warn him of danger, and help him to 
 escape from justice. When his horse falls down 
 exhausted, he leaves it to the vultures, and catches 
 a fresh one. When he is hungry, he dashes in among 
 the herds of cattle, takes one with the lasso, cuts 
 out a raw slice of its flesh, and lets the creature go. 
 As a murderer and a fugitive, he is well received 
 everywhere ; for among these barbarous peopb, 
 where neither religion nor law has any power 
 where the priests are as rude and wicked as their 
 people the public sympathy is always in favour of 
 the guilty, and almost never on the side of the 
 unfortunate victims of cruelty, or of the representa- 
 tives of law and justice. 
 
 Several different nations of Indians, a wild and 
 miserable race, are also scattered over the vast soli- 
 tudes of the Pampas; the Puelches, or Indians of the 
 East; the Huilliches, or Indians of the West; those 
 near the Rio Negro, &c. These nations are subdi- 
 vided into several hundreds of tribes, each ruled by 
 a chief whom they choose, and who are called 
 caciques. They neither build villages, houses, nor 
 even huts; but inhabit portable tents, which they 
 make by covering a frame of canes or reeds, with 
 the skins of young horses, whose flesh they have 
 devoured half raw. Horse flesh is their principal 
 
SG THEIR CHARACTERISTICS. 
 
 food, with the addition sometimes of a kind of 
 bread or cake made of the meal of maize or wheat, 
 which they buy from the Spaniards, giving them in 
 exchange salt, cattle, and coverings of hair woven 
 by their wives. They are wanderers, and will not 
 take the trouble to cultivate the soil. Both men 
 and women paint their faces with various bright 
 colours, which adorns them exceedingly in their 
 own eyes, and renders them most horrible in the 
 eyes of strangers. They cover their shoulders with 
 a sort of mantle, and tie round their waists a square 
 piece of stuff, which they fasten by means of thongs 
 of leather; several of them complete this dress by a 
 conical hat, and a great pair of gaucho boots. The 
 women delight in covering their fingers with rings 
 of gold and silver, and suspending enormous ear- 
 rings from their ears. 
 
 The love of plunder, drunkenness, and laziness, are 
 ihe essential characteristics of the Indian of the 
 Pampas. All the hard work to be done falls to the 
 lot of his wife, who is, properly speaking, his slave. 
 The Romanist missionaries who have gone among 
 them, have never been able to do them the least 
 good. They profess to believe in a Supreme Being, 
 and in the immortality of the soul; but their religion 
 chiefly consists in the practice of sorcery. They are 
 formidable on account of the frequent razzias, or 
 plundering expeditions, which they undertake to 
 carry off the herds of their neighbours. Endowed 
 with the most piercing sight, they keep a watch 
 on all that passes in the plains of the Pampas, 
 keeping themselves out of sight. When they 
 think that they have a favourable opportunity, 
 
A TRAVELLER'S STORY. 87 
 
 they dart like a cloud of vultures on the estancias, 
 or farms which are ill guarded seize horses, 
 cattle, and sometimes even women and children, 
 whom they make their slaves, and after having 
 stolen perhaps thousands of cattle, they go back to 
 the Andes to sell their plunder ; for the people of 
 Chili, with a guilty indifference to right or justice, 
 encourage these robbers by buying from them the 
 spoil which they know perfectly well to have been 
 stolen in the Pampas. 
 
 Such are the inhabitants, and such the general 
 character of the country which was the scene of 
 the following adventure : 
 
 At an early hour (says a traveller) I crossed the 
 threshold of the farm where we had been hospitably 
 received on our journey. I longed to breathe the 
 fresh morning air, and to bathe my feverish limbs in 
 the cool stream ; for I had been tormented all the 
 night with the stings of innumerable insects. Put- 
 ting my pistols in my belt and my rifle on my 
 shoulder, I descended into a ravine, through which 
 ran one of the numerous streams which flow down 
 from the Andes. 
 
 Impatient to refresh myself in the clear, cool 
 water, I did not pause to look at the beauty of the 
 scene around me ; but hastily undressing, I was 
 proceeding to bathe, when all at once I heard a 
 slight rustling among the shrubs and bushes which 
 clothed the sides of the ravine. I was quite aware 
 that I was in a dangerous situation. I knew that 
 the Pampas were infested by bands of Indian 
 savages, who had shortly before pillaged and deso- 
 lated several villages situated at the foot of the 
 
88 A NARROW ESCAPE. 
 
 Andes. Soon I heard a cry of terror, and I imme- 
 diately threw myself from the rock where I stood 
 into the stream. I felt at the moment a sharp pain 
 in my leg, and I perceived by the red colour of the 
 water that I. had been wounded. Looking up, I 
 saw the dark form of an Indian warrior appearing 
 through the bushes. He was almost naked, and 
 his head was adorned with feathers. Before he 
 had time to draw another arrow from his quiver, 
 and bend his bow, I sprang out of the stream, 
 seized my rifle, and, sheltering myself behind a 
 rock, I levelled it at the Indian. He disappeared 
 like lightning, and hid himself again among the 
 bushes. 
 
 The cry of terror I had heard had been uttered 
 by one of the servants belonging to the farm who, 
 alarmed at seeing me go out so early, had followed 
 me to the brink of the ravine. This cry had aroused 
 all the inmates of the farm, as well as my travelling 
 companions, who now came flocking round me. 
 They beat the bushes, discovered the Indian war- 
 rior, who, struck by a rifle ball, rolled down to the 
 bottom of the ravine, and was recognised as one of 
 the chiefs of the Indian tribes who had laid waste 
 the villages near the Andes. We soon after heard 
 that several other Indians belonging to the same 
 tribe had been seen prowling about in the neigh- 
 bourhood of the farm. This news caused us some 
 alarm, and we returned to the hacienda, to consult 
 as to the measures necessary for safety during the 
 rest of our journey. 
 
 Ten days before we had quitted San Jago, the 
 capital of Chili, on our way to Buenos Ayres, the 
 
At ROSS THE PAMPAS. 89 
 
 capital, or at least the chief city of the Confedera- 
 tion of Rio de la Plata. Our party consisted of four 
 travellers, three guides, and four rancheros for ser- 
 vants. It was necessary for us to cross the Pampas, 
 and guides are indispensable in a country where 
 there are no roads; they are also useful in pro- 
 curing fresh horses for travellers when their own 
 are worn out. We had arrived the previous even- 
 ing at the hacienda of San Jacintho, situated about 
 thirty leagues on the eastern slope of the Andes. 
 There we found a relay of guides ; those who had 
 brought us through the defiles and across the preci- 
 pices of the mountains quitted us here, and a new 
 set of guides undertook to conduct us across the 
 Pampas, and were to leave us a few leagues from 
 Buenos Ayres. 
 
 After having held a council, the majority were of 
 opinion that the Indians who had alarmed us were 
 only a small band of scouts detached from the main 
 body of the tribe, and we resolved to continue oui 
 journey. One of our companions, however, quitted 
 us, preferring to return to Chili with a numerous 
 party of travellers, to exposing his life with us to the 
 attacks of the Indians. I left the hacienda, therefore, 
 with only two companions and our guides. By the 
 advice of the latter, we descended into the ravine, 
 and it was not till after we had followed the course 
 of the stream for a distance of some leagues that 
 we again ascended the bank, and entered the 
 Pampas. 
 
 Having reached the plain, we put our horses to 
 the gallop, and when two hours before sunset we 
 stopped to rest, we calculated that we were already 
 
90 APPROACH OF INDIANS. 
 
 about twenty leagues distant from the hacienda. 
 Our guides cut the grass round us to form a suffi- 
 cient space for our encampment ; they lighted a tire, 
 and we took our evening meal. As a measure of pre- 
 caution, instead of leaving our horses to graze at 
 liberty, we tied them to stakes which our guides had 
 brought with them. 
 
 Just as the sun was disappearing below the 
 horizon, one of the rancheros uttered a cry of alarm, 
 and drew our attention to a point in the distance, 
 where we could just distinguish a troop of Indian 
 horsemen rapidly advancing towards us by the way 
 we had come. 
 
 It was a moment of deep anxiety; what should 
 we do? Supposing that they were enemies, our 
 horses were so wearied that flight was impossible ; 
 we resolved then to wait for the Indians, and to 
 prepare for a contest. We saddled our horses, we 
 gave arms to our servants, we loaded our rifles and 
 our pistols. Meantime the Indians were fast coming 
 nearer, they were about sixty in number ; their wild 
 cries resounded in our ears. They stopped at the 
 distance of about two hundred paces from our little 
 group. One of them came forward alone ; he was 
 armed with a bow, a hunting-knife, and a heavy 
 tomahawk suspended from his shield ; his com- 
 panions were armed like himself; they had no fire- 
 arms. 
 
 He advanced within the range of our rifles. We 
 had still some hope that these Indians might not 
 belong to the tribe whose chief had that morn- 
 ing fallen by our hands. One of our guides 
 approached the Indian chief, and said a few words 
 
APPROACH OF INDIANS. 91 
 
 to him in the language of the country; the two 
 others followed him and also spoke, but none of 
 them received any reply. The Indian continued to 
 gaze at us tranquilly. At length, as if a sudden 
 thought had struck him, he turned quickly round 
 and rejoined his troop. At his command the 
 Indians spread their ranks, and keeping beyond the 
 range of our guns, they formed a circle to surround 
 us. The decisive moment was come ; we mounted 
 our horses and placed ourselves back to back, so as 
 to face our enemies on all sides. Assailed by a 
 shower of arrows, we replied by a discharge of 
 musketry. One of my companions fell dead at my 
 side. We put our horses to the gallop, and passed 
 through the ranks of our enemies. Night was 
 coming on, and we hoped to profit by the darkness 
 to escape and return to the hacienda. I saw the 
 knives of two Indians gleaming over my head. I 
 knocked down one of them with a blow of my rifle. 
 My horse, made furious by a wound, rushed wildly 
 through my enemies, and carried me beyond the 
 reach of their arrows. I heard their voices behind 
 me in pursuit, apparently very near. My horse was 
 staggering faint with loss of blood which was flow- 
 ing fast from his wound. Hoping that, freed from 
 my weight, he would run more easily, I dismounted, 
 and lying down on the ground, I hid myself among 
 the long grass. A moment after about twenty 
 Indians on horseback passed on without perceiving 
 me. When they were at some distance, I rose and 
 began to make my way through the long grass, not 
 without great difficulty. A short time after I again 
 heard the gallop of the Indians' horses. I con- 
 
92 THE PAMPAS ON FIRE. 
 
 eluded that they had overtaken my horse, and find- 
 ing him without a rider, that they had returned to 
 seek me. I continued to walk on through the dry 
 grass, when turning for a moment to look round, I 
 perceived a reddish light. 
 
 The Indians had set fire to the grass, in order to 
 cut off my retreat by surrounding me with a circle 
 of fire. Numerous as they were, they might set fire 
 to the plain without much risk to themselves, as they 
 had been able with great ease to clear a sufficient 
 space in which they would stand with safety, but a 
 solitary man could have no hope of escape in this 
 way. I resolved then to redouble my speed, in 
 order to escape from the flames which pursued me, 
 but I was soon forced to abandon this hope. The 
 fire swept with such rapidity along the dry plains, 
 that I saw myself condemned to perish in the 
 flames. They lighted up the plain all around me, 
 when, all at once, by the merciful guidance of Pro- 
 vidence, I saw at a little distance the dead body of 
 the horse which had shared my dangers. A bright 
 idea flashed across my mind, and it seemed to me 
 that this poor animal might furnish me with a 
 means of escape. I took my hunting-knife, and 
 cut away the grass all round me, so as to form a 
 small circle within which the flames could not 
 spread ; but this circle was very small, and the near 
 approach of the fire prevented me from enlarging it. 
 Then I cut open my horse, I tore out the entrails, 
 and sheltered myself within the still warm body. 
 
 No words can give any idea of the horror of this 
 scene. On all sides, as far as I could see, there were 
 masses of flame more than twenty feet in height 
 
94 A DREADFUL EXPERIENCE. 
 
 surmounted by clouds of black smoke. There was 
 not a breath of air, and yet the fire swept along as 
 rapidly as if it were driven before a tempest. The 
 few minutes which elapsed before the flames had 
 passed by the little circle within which I lay were 
 a time of inexpressible anguish ; the fire was around 
 me, above me, within me ; 1 seemed to breathe the 
 fiery breath of a furnace. My blood was as if dried 
 up, my brain seemed ready to burst God alone 
 could save me in this hour of fearful peril, and a 
 fervent prayer arose to him from the very depths of 
 my heurt. 
 
 At length the danger lessened, my body was no 
 longer within reach of the flames, but I had lost all 
 consciousness. When I recovered from my faint, I 
 was tormented by a burning thirst ; I cut off a morsel 
 of the flesh of my horse and sucked the blood. A 
 little revived, I thought of the means of escape. The 
 country was unknown to me, but I was certain that 
 I could not fail to be taken if I returned in the direc- 
 tion of San Jacintho. I had heard the guide say that 
 towards the south there were numerous ravines 
 through which flowed the streams which came down 
 from the mountains. I went in this direction as nearly 
 as I could guess, with the hope of reaching one of 
 these ravines before the dawn of day ; but I could 
 scarcely support myself. I threw down my gun and 
 everything which I could do without, keeping only 
 my pistols and a piece of the flesh of my horse. 
 
 After having walked for some hours over the 
 plains blackened by the burning, I at length per- 
 ceived a few bushes. I went towards them, and 
 reached the brink of a ravine which formed the bed of 
 
I1KI.P IN NEED. 95 
 
 a torrent. I easily quenched the thirst which tortured 
 me, and I plunged into the cool, refreshing water 
 dressed as I was. Towards the end of the day I began 
 to feel hungry, for since the morning I had walked at 
 least twelve leagues without food. Overwhelmed 
 with fatigue and hunger, I lay down on the brink of 
 the ravine, and after having given humble and 
 hearty thanks to God for this first deliverance, I 
 fell into a deep sleep. The coldness of the night 
 air awoke me about an hour before sunrise; my 
 limbs were stiffened, and I walked on in order to 
 warm myself. I continued to walk all the morning 
 under the fiery rays of a burning sun, till at length, 
 exhausted with fatigue, heat, and hunger, I lay 
 down on the edge of the stream. 
 
 After I had escaped the fire, must I then die of 
 hunger? I saw neither birds nor animals of any 
 kind that I could catch my trust in God was be- 
 ginning to fail, when I perceived a great water 
 serpent which had come out of the stream, and was 
 gliding away towards the clefts of the rock. I broke 
 its back with a blow from a stone, and I finished it 
 with my hunting-knife. I cut off its head, the only 
 part which could be venomous, and gathering some 
 brushwood and dry sticks, plentiful on the edge of 
 the ravine, I lighted a fire and broiled the body of 
 the serpent. Excessive hunger made me think this 
 strange food delicious. Having thus restored a little 
 my exhausted strength, I took with me the remains 
 of the serpent which I had broiled whole, and con- 
 tinued my journey. I passed a whole day and 
 night without any other food than the serpent's 
 flesh. The further I advanced, the broader thu 
 
9G NEW DIFFICULTIES. 
 
 ravine became, and I at length reached a place 
 where it received another stream from the north. 
 The burning of the plain had not extended beyond 
 this, and I found myself again among the long grass 
 of the Pampas. 
 
 On the fourth day I succeeded in killing a young 
 buffalo, which, with several other animals of the 
 same kind, had plunged into the water to get rid 
 of the myriads of flies and mosquitoes which tor- 
 mented him. The rest of the troop pursued me, and 
 I only succeeded in escaping them by scrambling up 
 a rock which they could not climb. A second pistol 
 shot frightened them, and they disappeared in the 
 plains. J cut off some slices of meat from the one I 
 had killed, and broiled them. Strengthened by such 
 a good repast, I proceeded on my way, taking with 
 me a few slices of the broiled beef wrapped in one 
 of the sleeves of my coat. I had been obliged to 
 take off my coat and throw it away. It had been 
 BO saturated with the blood of the horse, that the 
 heat had brought flies and worms upon it, and it 
 was so disgusting that I could not keep it on. The 
 rest of my dress was much in the same state, but I 
 managed to wash it in the stream. 
 
 Through all my difficulties I did not lose courage. 
 Full of confidence and faith in the merciful Provi- 
 dence who had preserved me so far, I continued 
 my march, hoping soon to reach some hospitable 
 shelter. 
 
 On the morning of the eighth day I had reached the 
 foot of the first mountain ridge, and I was walking in 
 a direction which I hoped might lead to some village, 
 when I heard the sound of the bells of a troop of 
 
A WARRIOR RACE. 97 
 
 mules. A few minutes afterwards I found myself 
 in the midst of a party of muleteers, who were 
 carrying leather and tallow to the little town of 
 San Juliana. I gave thanks from the very depths 
 of my heart to God who had so graciously preserved 
 me through so many dangers. 
 
 As I had some money with me, I easily managed 
 to procure the few things that were absolutely 
 necessary for the moment from the mule-drivers, and 
 I agreed to accompany them to the place of their 
 destination. There, by means of my letters of credit, 
 I procured what money I needed, and set off again 
 for the hacienda which I had left eight days before. 
 
 The Indians of the Pampas are indeed formidable 
 foes, from whom it is difficult to escape. The occu- 
 pation of their lives is war (says Sir Francis Head); 
 they consider fighting as their noble and most 
 natural employment; and they declare that the 
 proudest attitude of the human figure is when, 
 bending over his horse, man is riding at his enemy. 
 The profession of the Indian is war; his food is 
 simple ; and his body is in that state of health and 
 vigour that he can rise naked from the plain on 
 which he has slept, and proudly look upon his 
 image, which the white frost has marked out upon 
 the grass, without inconvenience. Living in a bound- 
 less plain, all his occupations and amusements 
 must necessarily be on horseback ; and from being 
 constantly accustomed to ride the Indians can 
 scarcely walk. When they assemble to attack their 
 enemies they collect large troops of horses, and 
 littering the wild shriek of war they start at a 
 gallop. As soon as the horses they ride are tired, 
 
 (289) " 7 
 
98 WITHOUT " IMPEDIMENTA." 
 
 they vault upon the bare backs of fresh ones, keep- 
 ing their best till they positively see their enemies. 
 The whole country affords pasture for their horses; 
 and whenever they choose to stop they have only to 
 kill some mares for their repast. The ground is 
 the bed on which, from their infancy, they have 
 always slept; the flesh of mares, the food on which 
 they have ever been accustomed to subsist, without 
 either bread, fruit, or vegetables. They are, 
 therefore, unencumbered by baggage or provision 
 waggons. How impossible would it be for an 
 European army to contend with such an aerial force! 
 As well might it attempt to drive the swallows 
 from the country as to harm these naked warriors. 
 
CHAPTER V. 
 
 STATE OF LA PLATA, ETC. 
 
 La Plata Republic of Paraguay Uruguay Buenos Ayrea Story of 
 Maldonata. 
 
 THE region of the Pampas is of immense extent, and 
 comprises a great number of different states. Most of 
 these united in a vast confederation form the Argen- 
 tine Republic or confederation of Rio de la Plata. 
 The chief of these states, called by the name of their 
 capital town, are those of Mendoza, Cordova, Santa 
 Fe, Corrientes, &c. Near them, but more towards 
 the north, is situated the republic of Paraguay; a 
 country famous for its curious tea, which is made 
 of the young leaves of a kind of holly known by the 
 name of mate, used all over South America to make 
 a drink like the tea of China. Assumption, the 
 capital of this small state, is an unimportant town. 
 Upon the frontiers of Brazil, to the east of the 
 Argentine Confederation, is situated the small re- 
 public of Uruguay, whose capital, Monte Video, is a 
 very commercial town, which attracts many foreign 
 merchants, and exports to Europe an enormous 
 quantity of raw hides and leather, of wool and tallow, 
 
100 A SOUTH AMERICAN LEGEND. 
 
 of the bones and horns of cattle; the produce of 
 the innumerable flocks and herds which graze on 
 the Pampas. 
 
 The principal city of this country, which was 
 long its capital and centre, and which, now sepa- 
 rated from the confederation, forms a republic by 
 itself, is the city of Buenos Ayres (literally, good 
 air) a large town containing 100,000 inhabitants, 
 which is becoming yearly more prosperous; and 
 which we might suppose destined for a brilliant 
 future, if in such a country there were any certain 
 hope of a lasting peace on a solid foundation. 
 
 STORY OF MALDONATA: 
 
 A LEGEND OP BUENOS ATRES. 
 
 There have been great changes at Buenos Ayres 
 since 1555, the year when the city was founded, 
 amidst numerous tribes of hostile and warlike 
 Indians. Many and terrible were the vicissitudes 
 of the infant settlement; and an interesting legend 
 is still preserved among the people, which may serve 
 to give some idea, at least, of the trials and dangers 
 to which the early colonists were exposed. 
 
 A short time after its first foundation, the new 
 city was threatened by famine. All who attempted 
 to go out in search of provisions were massacred by 
 the savages, and it was found necessary to prohibit 
 any one from leaving the enclosure of the walls on 
 pain of death. 
 
 Yet a woman, to whom hunger had given courage 
 to brave death, eluded the vigilance of the guards 
 who had been placed round the colony. The fugitive 
 
THE WOMAN AND THE LION I 101 
 
 was named Maldonata. After having wandered for 
 some time in unknown and desert paths, she entered 
 a cavern to rest. Imagine her terror when she saw 
 a lioness in the cave, and her surprise when this 
 formidable creature approached her, trembling, and 
 began to caress her and lick her hands, uttering 
 cries of pain more fitted to excite compassion than 
 fear. The Spanish woman saw that the poor lioness 
 was very ill; she at once, with great presence of 
 mind, returned her caresses, brought her water to 
 drink in the beaver hat which she wore, and tried 
 to soothe and relieve the sufferings of the poor 
 animal. Her cares were well repaid, the lioness 
 recovered, and soon went in search of food, which 
 she divided between her young ones and her kind 
 attendant. Maldonata shared every day the food of 
 the little lions, which played witli her and amused 
 her, while their mother provided for all. So time 
 passed, till the young lions were old enough to go 
 to seek their own food; the family of the cave then 
 dispersed in the woods, and the lioness, no longer 
 summoned home by the wants of her cubs, disap- 
 peared also, and went further into the desert in 
 pursuit of her prey. 
 
 Maldonata, left alone and without any means of 
 subsistence, was obliged also to leave the cave, 
 where her gentle kindness to the sick lioness had 
 made a temporary home. She wandered away, not 
 knowing where she went, and she soon fell into the 
 hands of Indian savages more cruel than wild 
 beasts. A lioness had cherished and fed her; but 
 men made her a slave. Soon after she was retake- n 
 by the Spaniards, who led her back to Buenos 
 
102 MALDONATA'S SAFETY. 
 
 Ayres. The governor, more cruel than lions or 
 savages, did not think her sufficiently punished by 
 her sufferings, for her escape contrary to his edict. 
 He sentenced her to be tied to a tree in the midst 
 of the wood, there either to die of hunger, or to 
 become the prey of wild beasts. 
 
 The cruel sentence was executed; and two days 
 after, a party of soldiers were sent to see what had 
 become of their victim. They found her alive, in the 
 midst of hungry tigers, which were glaring at her 
 with greedy eyes and open mouths; but which did not 
 dare to approach her, because a fierce lioness and 
 several young lions lay at her feet, as if to guard 
 her from harm. At such a sight the soldiers stood 
 motionless with terror and surprise. When the 
 lioness perceived them, she slowly left the foot of 
 the tree, as if to permit them to approach and 
 unbind her benefactress; but after they had done 
 this, the poor animal returned, and again crouched 
 at Maldonata's feet, licking her hands. The grate- 
 ful lioness continued to follow the woman to the 
 very limit of the wood, showing in every possible 
 way her regret at losing her. 
 
 The soldiers on their return reported to the 
 governor all that had taken place ; and the story of 
 the humanity of a wild beast recalled to him, in 
 some degree, the human feelings which he seemed 
 to have left behind him when he crossed the sea 
 from Europe to America. He permitted poor 
 Maldonata to live, as she had been so miraculously 
 preserved from death by a merciful Providence. 
 
 Meantime the Indian tribes, which were hovering 
 round the Spanish colony, with the intention of 
 
THE COURSE OF EVENTS. 103 
 
 blockading, and finally starving the people, drew 
 their lines closer and closer round them. The only 
 hope of the Spaniards appeared to be in a speedy 
 return to Europe; but they had heard that there 
 was gold to be found in the interior of the country, 
 and the expectation of finding some of this ever- 
 valued treasure encouraged them to endure, and 
 nerved them to a desperate resistance. They quitted, 
 however, the city of Buenos Ayres, and founded the 
 town of Assumption, on the banks of the river, at 
 three hundred leagues' distance from the sea. This 
 seemed imprudent, as it was cutting themselves off 
 from all help from the metropolis; but, in their 
 eyes, it was bringing them nearer the treasures they 
 so much coveted, and their avarice was still greater 
 than their foresight. 
 
 The savage inhabitants of the country where they 
 settled, proved to be either less courageous than 
 the people of Buenos Ayres, or more easy to civilize. 
 Far from disturbing the Spaniards at their work, 
 they gladly supplied them with food. This conduct 
 gave some hope that it might be possible for the 
 Spaniards to attach them to themselves, and even 
 to persuade them to learn their religion. In order 
 to this, everything was done to allure them by cere- 
 monies, not altogether unlike the heathen rites to 
 which they had been accustomed. A procession 
 took place on the great saints' days of the Popish 
 Church, when all the colonists appeared with their 
 shoulders bared, and carrying the instruments of 
 flagellation in their hands. The Indians, who were 
 invited to be present at this ceremony, so strange to 
 them, went in a body, numbering eight thousand 
 
104 A MASSACRE AVERTED. 
 
 men, armed with bows and arrows, which they 
 always wore, as they had vowed not to lay them 
 down till they had drowned the invading strangers 
 in their own blood. 
 
 The moment fixed for the massacre had come, 
 and its execution seemed certain; when Irala, the 
 Spanish commander, was warned by an Indian in 
 his service of the existence of a conspiracy so little 
 suspected till then. 
 
 Upon this the General caused a report to be cir- 
 culated, that the settlement was in danger of being 
 attacked by the savage Topiges. 
 
 He ordered his troops to arm themselves, and he 
 summoned the chiefs of the savages, on pretence of 
 taking counsel with them about the common danger. 
 As soon as he had thus got the leaders of the con- 
 spiracy in his power, Irala put some of them to 
 death, and threatened others with the same fate. 
 The unfortunate men who survived, threw them- 
 selves at his feet, and obtained their pardon by 
 swearing in their own name, and in the name of 
 their nation, to yield implicit and unquestioning 
 obedience to the Spaniards. This reconciliation, 
 which seems to have been sincere on both sides, 
 was sealed by the several marriages between the 
 Spaniards and the Indians; and it is from the union 
 of these races, so unlike each other, that the metis, 
 or half-bloods are descended, now so numerous 
 over all South America. 
 
 At a later period, the colonisation of Buenos 
 Ayres was again resumed without difficulty; and 
 this city has ever since continued to prosper. 
 
CHAPTER VI. 
 
 THE EMPIRE OF BRAZIL. 
 
 General Description Its vast Rivers First Discovery and Subsequent 
 History Arrival of Don John VI. from Portugal- Brazil Declared a 
 Kingdom Don John Returns to Portugal Revolution Brazil Ac- 
 knowledged Independent-Don Pedro I. Crowned Emperor His Abdi- 
 cation The Present Emperor Don Pedro II. 
 
 BRAZIL is the second country of the western world, 
 and the leader of the South American States. It is 
 thirty-live times the size of Great Britain, arid occu- 
 pies all the eastern part of South America. " It 
 would seem as if Providence had designed this 
 land as the residence of a great nation. Nature 
 has heaped up her bounties of every description : 
 cool breezes, lofty mountains, vast rivers, and plen- 
 tiful rains, are treasures far surpassing the sparkling 
 gems and the rich minerals which abound within 
 the borders of this extended territory. No burning 
 sirocco sweeps over this lair land to wither and deso- 
 late it; and no vast desert, as in Africa, separates 
 its fertile provinces. That awful scourge, the earth- 
 quake, which causes strong men to become weak 
 as infants, and which is constantly devastating the 
 cities of Spanish America, disturbs no dweller in 
 
106 THE BRAZILIAN RIVERS. 
 
 this empire. While in a large part of Mexico, and 
 also on the west coast of South America from 
 Copiapo to the fifth degree of south latitude rain 
 has never been known to fall, Brazil is refreshed 
 by copious showers, and is endowed with broad 
 flowing rivers, cataracts, and sparkling streams. 
 The Amazon, or, as the aborigines term it, Para 
 " the father of waters" with his mighty branches, 
 irrigates a surface equal to two-thirds of Europe ; 
 and the San Francisco, the Parahiba do Sul, the 
 vast affluents of the La Plata, under the names of 
 the Paraguay, Parana, Cuiba, Paranahiba, and a 
 hundred other streams of lesser note, moisten the 
 fertile soil, and bear their tributes to the ocean 
 through the southern and eastern portions of the 
 empire. Let any one glance at the map of Brazil, 
 and he will instantly be convinced that this land is 
 designed by nature for the sustenance of millions. 
 
 Brazil is aland of rivers and streams, well watered 
 and fertile ; while in Peru, on the other side of the 
 great continent, rain never falls, and the country is 
 dry and comparatively barren. Mr. Fletcher says, 
 " I have seen the western and eastern coasts of 
 South America within thirty days of each other, 
 and the former seemed a desert compared with the 
 latter." What is the reason of this ? 
 
 Captain Maury thus answers the question. He says, 
 " The coast of Peru is within the region of per- 
 petual south-east trade winds. Though the Peruvian 
 shores are on the verge of the great South Sea boiler, 
 yet it never rains there. The reason is plain. The 
 south-east trade winds in the Atlantic Ocean first 
 strike the water on the coast of Africa. Travelling 
 
DISCOVERY OF BRAZIL. 107 
 
 to the north-west, they blow obliquely across the 
 ocean until they reach the coast of Brazil. By this 
 time they are heavily laden with vapour, which 
 they continue to bear along across the continent, 
 depositing it as they go, and supplying with it the 
 sources of the Rio de La Plata, and the southern 
 tributaries of the Amazon. Finally, they reach the 
 enow-capped Andes, and here is wrung from them 
 the last particle of moisture that that very low 
 temperature can extract. Reaching the summit 
 of that range, they now tumble down as cool and 
 dry winds on the Pacific slopes beyond. Meeting 
 with no evaporating surface, and with no tempera- 
 ture colder than that to which they were subjected 
 on the mountain-tops, they reach the ocean before 
 they become charged with fresh vapour, and before, 
 therefore, they have any which the Peruvian climate 
 can extract. Thus we see how the top of the Andes 
 becomes the reservoir from which are supplied the 
 rivers of Chili and Peru." 
 
 Brazil was first discovered by Vincent Yanez 
 Pinzon, who was a companion of Columbus, and 
 commanded the Nina in that first glorious voyage 
 which made known to the old world the existence of 
 the new. He sailed again from Palos in December 
 1499; and crossing the equator, his eyes were glad- 
 dened by a green promontory, which he called Cape 
 Consolation. This is now known as Cape St. 
 Augustine, the headland just south of Pernambuco, 
 one of the chief cities in Brazil. He sailed thence 
 northward, and discovered the mouths of the Ama- 
 zon and Orinoco. He took possession of this goodly 
 land in the name of Castile ; but before he reached 
 
108 ITS CONQUEST BY PORTUGAL. 
 
 Spain, a Portuguese expedition, under the command 
 of Pedro Alvarez Cabral, had also reached the 
 Brazilian coast, and claimed it for Portugal. He 
 named it Vera Cruz (the true cross), and set up a 
 large cross as the memorial of his visit. The Pope of 
 Rome, who, in those days, pretended to the power 
 of giving away countries he had never seen, accord- 
 ing to his own good pleasure, decided the disputed 
 claim, and the Portuguese became masters of Brazil. 
 Don Emanuel, king of Portugal, sent out another 
 expedition to his new dominions ; and in one of the 
 vessels sent was Americus Yespucius, the Floren- 
 tine, whose name has been given to the whole great 
 continent. He was also the means of changing the 
 name of Brazil, which Cabral had named Vera 
 Cruz. The most valuable part of the cargo which 
 Americus Vespucius carried back to Europe, on 
 his second expedition to Brazil, was the well-known 
 dye-wood, Ccesalpinia Braziliensis, called, in the 
 Portuguese language, pan brazil, on account of its 
 resemblance to brazas, "coals of fire; "the land 
 whence it came was termed the u Land of the Brazil 
 Wood ;" and finally this appellation was shortened 
 to Brazil, and completely usurped the names Vera 
 Cruz, or Santa Cruz. 
 
 Brazil was governed by viceroys from Portugal 
 till the year 1807, when that kingdom was involved 
 in the troubles of the European continent. Threat- 
 ened by Napoleon, the vacillating Prince Regent of 
 Portugal, Don John VI., was induced, after much 
 hesitation, to declare war against England, too 
 late to pacify the French emperor. An English 
 fleet, under Sir Sidney Smith, appeared at the 
 
EMIGRATION OF A ROYAL FAMILY. 109 
 
 mouth of the Tagus ; and the British ambassador 
 left no other alternative to Don John VI., than to 
 surrender to England the Portuguese fleet, or to 
 avail himself of the British squadron for the pro- 
 tection and transportation of the royal family to 
 Brazil. The moment was critical, for the army of 
 Napoleon had penetrated the mountains of Beira. 
 No resource remained to the Prince Regent but to 
 choose between a tottering throne in Europe, and 
 a vast empire in America. There was no time for 
 indecision. The archives, treasures, and most pre- 
 cious effects of the crown were transferred to the 
 Portuguese and English fleets ; and on the 29th of 
 November 1807, accompanied by his family and a 
 multitude of faithful followers, the Prince Regent 
 took his departure amid the combined salvos of the 
 cannon of Great Britain and of Portugal. That 
 very day Marshal Junot thundered upon the heights 
 of Lisbon, and the next morning took possession of 
 the city. 
 
 The fugitive royal family were welcomed in Brazil 
 with every possible manifestation of joy The city 
 of Rio de Janeiro was illuminated for nine successive 
 evenings. 
 
 From that time may be dated many improve- 
 ments in Brazil; the whole face of the country 
 underwent great and rapid changes. Before this 
 time all commerce and intercourse with foreigners 
 had been rigidly prohibited by the narrow policy of 
 Portugal. The printing press had not made its 
 appearance, books and learning were rare, the 
 people were in every way made to feel their depend- 
 ence, and the spirit of industry and enterprise were 
 alike unknown. 
 
110 REVOLUTION IN BRAZIL. 
 
 The first act of the Prince Regent was to give 
 that carta regia, which opened the ports of Brazil 
 to the commerce of the world. A printing press 
 was introduced, and a Royal Gazette was pub- 
 lished. Academies of medicine and the fine arts 
 were established. The Royal Library, containing 
 sixty thousand volumes of books, was opened for 
 the free use of the public. Foreigners were invited, 
 and embassies from England and France took up 
 their residence at Rio de Janeiro. Foreign com- 
 mercial houses were opened, and foreign artizans 
 established themselves in Rio and other cities. 
 
 This country could no longer remain a colony. 
 A decree was promulgated in 1815, declaring it 
 elevated to the dignity of a kingdom, and hereafter 
 to form an integral part of the United Kingdom of 
 Portugal, Algarves, and Brazil. Soon after this 
 the Queen Donna Maria I. (who had long been im- 
 becile) died, and her son, the Prince Regent, was 
 crowned King in 1818. 
 
 Tranquillity followed the erection of Brazil into 
 a constituent portion of the kingdom, but it was of 
 short duration. Discontent was at work. There 
 were jealousies between the newly-arrived Portu- 
 guese and the native Brazilians. The revolution 
 which occurred at Portugal in 1821 in favour of a 
 constitution, was immediately responded to by a 
 similar one in Brazil. After much excitement and 
 alarm from the tumultuous movements of the people, 
 the King Don John YI. conferred upon his son 
 Don Pedro, Prince Royal, the office of regent and 
 lieutenant to his majesty in the kingdom of Brazil. 
 He then hastened his departure for Portugal, ac- 
 
INDEPENDENCE OR DEATH. Ill 
 
 companied by the remainder of his family, and the 
 principal nobility, who had followed him. He em- 
 barked on board a line of battle-ship on the 24th of 
 April 1821. Just as the vessel was ready to sail, 
 the old king pressed his son to his bosom for the 
 last time, and exclaimed : " Pedro, Brazil will, I fear, 
 ere long separate herself from Portugal, and if so, 
 place the crown on thine own head rather than 
 allow it to fall into the hands of any adventurer." 
 
 The old king's prediction was soon realized. 
 The prince, had left Portugal so young that his 
 sympathies and feelings were associated with the 
 land of his adoption. He found himself surrounded 
 with difficulties. The Cortes of Portugal, jealous 
 of his position, ordered him to return to Europe. 
 The Brazilians entreated him to remain with them, 
 and urged him to declare the country independent, 
 and assume the title of emperor. He at first 
 refused, but the measures of the Cortes of Portugal 
 continued to be arbitrary in the extreme towards 
 Brazil; and at length, while the prince was on a 
 journey to the province of San Paulo, he received 
 despatches from the mother country, which had the 
 effect of putting an end to all hesitation and delay. 
 On the 7th of September 1822, when he read these 
 despatches, he was surrounded by his courtiers, on 
 the beautiful campinas in sight of San Paulo, a 
 city which had ever been, as it is now, celebrated 
 in Brazil for the liberality and intelligence of its 
 inhabitants. It was then, on the margin of an 
 insignificant stream, the Ypiranga, that he made 
 that exclamation, " Independenda ou morte!" (Inde- 
 pendence or death) which became the watchword 
 
112 LRAZIL AND ITS EMPERORS. 
 
 of the Brazilian revolution; and from the 7th of 
 September 1822, the independence of the country 
 has since held its official date. It has been truly 
 said that, in the eyes of the civilized world, it was 
 a memorable circumstance, and must ever form an 
 epoch in the history of the Western continent. It 
 was indeed a great event, and led to vast re- 
 sults. 
 
 The Brazilian revolution was comparatively a 
 bloodless one. The glory of Portugal was already 
 waning, her resources were exhausted, and her 
 energies crippled by internal dissensions. The 
 Portuguese forces were soon compelled to withdraw, 
 and leave Brazil to her own control. In less than 
 three years from the time independence was declared 
 on the plains of the Ypiranga, Brazil was acknow- 
 ledged to be independent at the court of Lisbon. 
 In the meantime, Don Pedro I. had been crowned 
 emperor, and an assembly of delegates from the 
 provinces had been convoked for the formation of a 
 constitution. A liberal constitution was afterwards 
 framed, and was accepted by the emperor in 1824. 
 By this Brazil is still governed. 
 
 Jealousies, however, continued between the* 
 various parties in the state, and after a troubled 
 rule of ten years, the emperor abdicated in favour 
 of his son, Don Pedro II., and returned to Europe 
 in 1831, accompanied by his empress and his eldest 
 daughter, Donna Maria, the late queen of Por- 
 tugal. 
 
 With all his faults, Don Pedro was a great man ; 
 and as time rolls on, his merits are more recognised 
 by the Brazilians. They have erected statues and 
 
TL1K i'UKSKNT SO VKRKICN. 113 
 
 public monuments to liis memory, and entitle him, 
 Washington do Brazil" 
 
 The present emperor, Don Pedro II., is a learned 
 and most accomplished prince. It has been re- 
 marked that a stranger can scarcely start a subject 
 in regard to his own country that would be foreign 
 to the emperor. He is acquainted, so far as 
 translating is concerned, with every principal Euro- 
 pean tongue, and can converse in six languages, 
 lie is an enthusiastic chemist, and a good topogra- 
 phical engineer, and an artist. There is not a> 
 session of the Brazilian Historical Association from 
 which he is absent, and he has been named an 
 honorary member of the New York Historical 
 Society. He is familiar with the modern literature 
 of England, Germany, and the United States to a 
 degree of minuteness absolutely surprising. 
 
 In stature he is indeed a Saul head and shoul- 
 ders above his people; and in his court dress, with 
 his crown upon his fine fair brow, and his sceptre 
 in his hand, whether receiving the salutes of his 
 subjects, or opening the Imperial Chambers, he is a 
 splendid specimen of manhood. His height, when 
 uncovered, is 6 feet 4 inches, and his head and body 
 are beautifully proportioned. At a glance one can 
 see in that full brain and in that fine blue eye that 
 he is not a mere puppet upon the throne, but a man 
 who thinks. Under his constitutional rule, civil 
 liberty, religious toleration, and general prosperity 
 are better secured than in any other government of 
 the New World, save where the Anglo-Saxon bears 
 sway. In 1850, the slave trade (which had con- 
 tinued despite solemn treaties) was effectually put 
 
 (289) >t 
 
114 PROGRESS OF BRAZIL. 
 
 down, and soon after a number of the leading 
 dealers in the inhuman traffic men who had 
 hitherto held a high position in society were 
 banished. In Brazil, everything is in favour of 
 freedom; and such are the facilities for the slave to 
 emancipate himself, that it is probable slavery will 
 be abolished altogether before another half century 
 rolls round. By the Brazilian laws, a slave can go 
 before a magistrate, have his price fixed, and pur- 
 chase himself; and a man of mental endowments, 
 even if he had been a slave, would be debarred 
 from no official station, however high, unless it 
 might be that of Imperial Senator. In the colleges, 
 the medical, law, and theological schools, there is 
 no distinction of colour. 
 
 In 1850, the first steamship line to Europe was 
 established, and now the empire is united to the 
 Old World by no less than eight lines. England's 
 commerce with Brazil, since the establishment 
 of her first steam line in 1850, has increased her 
 exports more than 100 per cent. In 1856 alone, 
 Great Britain imported from Brazil 21,830,000 
 pounds of cotton. The imports of coffee from 
 Brazil to Britain were 3,000,000 pounds in 1852, 
 and rose to 52,000,000 in 1853, 59,000,000 in 
 1854, and 112,000,000 in 1855. Brazil receives 
 from Great Britain 54 per cent, of all her im- 
 ports. 
 
 For the last ten years the progress of Brazil has 
 been onward. Her public credit is of the highest 
 character. Internal improvements have been pro- 
 jected, and are being executed, and tranquillity has 
 prevailed. Why must we add that there is a dark 
 
IM'I.rr.NCE OF POPF.HY. 115 
 
 side to the picture? Popery, with its accompanying 
 ignorance, is still hanging like a drag on Diaxil, 
 keeping the masses sunk in darkness and supersti- 
 tion, and preventing the more rapid advance of this 
 great nation. Yet even in this point of view there 
 is hope. Although Popery is the established religion, 
 it is not allowed to rule, and to this may be attri- 
 buted the advance of Brazil beyond Mexico or the 
 other South American States.* 
 
 * In addition to the foregoing sketch, we may remind the reader 
 that for the last two years Brazil, in conjunction with the Argentine 
 Republic, has waged war against Paraguay and its Dictator, Lopez, 
 who has been driven out of all his strongholds. 
 
CHAPTER VII. 
 
 BIO DE JANEIRO. 
 
 First Discovery of the Bay Origin of the Name The Beauty of the 
 Scenery The Sugar-Loaf The Organ Mountains Commercial Im- 
 portance of Rio de Janeiro Its Fine Harbour General Aspect of the 
 City. 
 
 WHAT a glorious spectacle must have presented 
 itself to those early navigators De Solis, Majellan, 
 and Martin Affonso de Souza who were the first 
 Europeans that ever sailed through the narrow 
 portal which constitutes the entrance to Nitherohy 
 (Hidden Water), as these almost land-locked waters 
 were appropriately and poetically termed by the 
 Tamoya Indians! Though the mountain sides and 
 borders of the bay are still richly and luxuriantly 
 clothed, then all the primeval forests existed, and 
 gave a wilder and more striking beauty to a scene 
 so enchanting in a natural point of view, even after 
 three centuries of the encroachments of man. De 
 Souza, as the common tradition runs, supposed that 
 he had entered the mouth of a mighty river, rival- 
 ling the Orinoco and the Amazon, and named it 
 Rio de Janeiro (River of January), after the happy 
 month January 1531 in which he made his 
 imagined discovery. Whatever may have been the 
 
I'.AY OF RIO DK .1 A N I .ll:<-. 1]7 
 
 origin of tliis misnomer, it is not only applied to 
 the large and commodious bay, but to the province 
 in which it is situated, and to the populous metro- 
 polis of Brazil, which sits like a queen upon its 
 bright shores. 
 
 The first entrance of any one into the Bay of 
 Rio de Janeiro forms an era in his existence. Even 
 the dullest observer must afterwards cherish sub- 
 lime views of the manifold beauty and majesty of 
 the works of the Creator. I have seen the most 
 rude and ignorant Russian sailor, the immoral 
 and unreflecting Australian adventurer, as well as 
 the cultivated and refined European gentleman, 
 stand silent upon the deck, naturally admiring the 
 gigantic avenue of mountains and palm-covered 
 isles, which, like the granite pillars before the 
 temple of Luxor, form a fitting colonnade to the 
 portal of the finest bay in the world. 
 
 On either side of that contracted entrance, as far 
 as the eye can reach, stretch away the mountains, 
 whose pointed and fantastic shapes recall the glories 
 of Alpland. On our left the Sugar-Loaf stands 
 like a giant sentinel to the metropolis of Brazil. 
 The round and green summits of the Tres Irmaos 
 (Three Brothers) are in strong contrast with the 
 peaks of Corcovado andTijuca; while the Ga\i;i 
 rears its huge sail-like form, and half hides the 
 fading line of mountains which extends to the very 
 borders of Rio Grande de Sul. On the right an- 
 other lofty range commences near the principal 
 fortress, which commands the entrance of the bay, 
 and, forming curtain-like ramparts, reaches away 
 in picturesque headlands to the bold promontory 
 
118 
 
 CAPE FRIO. 
 
 J 
 
 THK GROAN* MOUNTAINS. 
 
 well known to all South Atlantic navigators as 
 Cape Frio. Far through the opening of the bay, 
 and in some places towering even above the lofty 
 coast-barrier, can be discovered the blue outline of 
 
A NOBLE (I TV. 119 
 
 the distant Organ mountains, whose lofty pinnacles 
 will at once suggest the origin of their name. 
 
 As far up the bay as the eye can reach, lovely, 
 little, verdant, and palm-clad islands are to be 
 seen rising out of its dark bosom ; while the hills 
 and lofty mountains which surround it on all sides, 
 when gilded by the rays of the setting sun, form a 
 befitting frame for such a picture. At night the lights 
 of the city have a fine effect; and when the land- 
 breeze began to blow, the rich odour of the orange 
 and other perfumed flowers is borne seaward along 
 with it. 
 
 The city of Rio de Janeiro, or San Sebastian, is at 
 once the commercial emporium and the political 
 capital of the nation. While Brazil embraces a 
 greater territorial dominion than any other country 
 of the Nrw \Vorld, together with natural advantages 
 second to none on the globe, the position, the scenery, 
 and the increasing magnitude of it! capital, render it 
 a metropolis worthy of the empire. Rio de Janeiro 
 is the largest city of South America, the third in 
 size on the western continent, and boasts an antiquity 
 greater than that of any city in the United States. 
 
 Its harbour is situated just within the borders of 
 the southern torrid zone, and communient' 
 before desci il.c.l. with the wide-rolling Atlantic by 
 a deep and narrow passage between two granite 
 mountains. This entrance is so safe as to render 
 the services of a pilot entirely unnecessary. So 
 commanding, however, is the position of the various 
 fortresses at the mouth of the harbour, upon it> 
 islands, and on the surrounding heights, that, if 
 sufficiently manned by a body of determined men, 
 
120 ITS GENERAL ASPECT. 
 
 they might defy the hostile ingress of the proudest 
 navies in the world. 
 
 Once within this magnificent bay of Nitherohy, 
 the wanderer of the seas may safely moor his bark 
 within hearing of the roar of the ocean surf. 
 
 The aspect which Rio de Janeiro presents to the 
 beholder bears no resemblance to the compact brick 
 walls, the dingy roofs, the tall chimneys, and the 
 generally even sites of our northern cities. Its 
 surface is diversified by hills of irregular, but pic- 
 turesque shape, which shoot up in different directions, 
 leaving between them flat intervals of greater or 
 lees extent. Along the bases of these piles, and up 
 their sides, stand rows of buildings, whose whitened 
 walls and red-tiled roofs are in happy contrast with 
 the deep green foliage that always surrounds, and 
 often embowers them. The most prominent emi- 
 nence, almost in front of us, is the Morro de Cas- 
 tello, which overlooks the mouth of the harbour, and 
 on which is the tall signal<-staff which announces, 
 in common with the telegraph on Babylonia Hill, 
 the nation, class, and position of every vessel that 
 appears in the offing. Upon our right we see the 
 convent-crowned hill of San Bueto; and if we could 
 have a bird's-eye view from a point midway be- 
 tween the turrets of the convent and the signal- 
 staff of Morro de Castello, we should see the city 
 spread beneath us, with its streets, steeples, and 
 towers, its public edifices, parks, and vermillion 
 chimneyless roofs, and its aqueducts spanning the 
 spaces between the seven green hills, constitut- 
 ing a gigantic mosaic, bordered upon one side by 
 the mountains, and on the other by the blue waters 
 of the bay. 
 
122 THE CAPITAL OF BRAZIL. 
 
 From the central portion of the city the suburbs 
 extend about four miles in each of the three princi- 
 pal directions ; BO that the municipality of Rio de 
 Janeiro, containing 300,000 inhabitants, covers a 
 greater extent of ground than any European city 
 of the same population. 
 
 Here dwell a large part of the nobility of the 
 nation ; and for a considerable portion of the year 
 the representatives of the different provinces, the 
 ministers of state, the foreign ambassadors and 
 consuls, and a commingled populace of native 
 Brazilians and of foreigners from almost every 
 clime. That which, in the popular estimation, 
 however, confers the greatest distinction upon Rio, 
 is not the busy throng of foreign and home mer- 
 chants, sea captains, ordinary government officials, 
 and the upper classes of society; but it is in the 
 fact that here resides the imperial head of Brazil, 
 the young and gifted Don Pedro II., who unites the 
 blood of the Braganzas and the Hapsburgs, and 
 under whose constitutional rule, civil liberty, re- 
 ligious toleration, and general prosperity, are better 
 secured than in any other government of the New 
 World, save where the Anglo-Saxon bears sway. 
 
 Rio de Janeiro will ever be memorable as the 
 first spot in the Western Hemisphere where the 
 banner of the reformed religion was unfurled. A 
 Frenchman, named Nicholas Durand de Ville- 
 gagnon, a knight of Malta, aspired to the honour 
 of establishing a colony in the New World. He 
 was an officer of distinction in the French service, 
 and had been appointed to the honourable post of 
 commander of the vessel which bore Mary, Queen 
 
A HUGUENOT COLONY. 123 
 
 of Scots, from France to her own country. He 
 pretended to be a Protestant, and had the cun- 
 ning and address to secure the patronage of the 
 great and good Admiral Coligny, whose persevering 
 attempt to plant the reformed religion in both 
 North and South America was a leading feature in 
 his life up to the time when St. Bartholomew's Eve 
 was written in characters of blood. 
 
 Villegagnon proposed to found an asylum for the 
 persecuted Huguenots. Admiral Coligny's influence 
 secured to him a respectable number of colonists. 
 The French Court was disposed to view with no 
 small satisfaction the plan of founding a colony 
 after the example of the Portuguese and Spanish. 
 In 1555 Henry II. of France furnished three small 
 vessels, of which Villegagnon took the command, 
 and sailed from Havre de Grace. After a long and 
 perilous voyage, he entered the Bay of Nithcrohy 
 and commenced fortifying a small island near the 
 entrance, now denominated Lage, and occupied by 
 a fort. His fortress, however, being of wood, could 
 not resist the action of the water at flood-tide, and 
 he was obliged to remove further upward, to the 
 island now called Villegagnon, where he built a 
 fort, at first named in honour of his patron Coligny. 
 This expedition was well planned, and the place for 
 a colony fitly chosen. The French were welcomed 
 by the natives, who disliked the Portuguese. 
 
 It was upon this island that they erected their 
 rude plan of worship, and here these French Puri- 
 tans offered their prayers and sang their hymns of 
 praise nearly threescore years and ten before a pil- 
 grim placed his foot on Plymouth Rock, and more 
 
124 A TRAITOROUS PAPIST. 
 
 than half a century before the Book of Common 
 Prayer was borne to the banks of the James 
 River. 
 
 Many colonists from Europe were disposed to 
 join this honourable bond of pioneers. The Church 
 of Geneva became interested in the object, and 
 ministers and students were appointed to go to the? 
 new colony. Had their leader been true, a noble 
 and free State might soon have arisen in South 
 America. But Villegagnon was a traitor a Papist 
 in disguise. As soon as he dared, he avowed his 
 real opinions, and began to persecute the truth. 
 Those who had come to the other side of the globe 
 to enjoy liberty of conscience, found persecution 
 where they had hoped for freedom. Many of them 
 returned, and on their homeward voyage, ill pro- 
 vided with stores, they were reduced to the greatest 
 misery. For want of food they not only devoured 
 all the leather, even to the covering of their trunks, 
 but in their despair they attempted to chew the 
 hard, dry Brazil wood which happened to be in the 
 vessel. Several died of hunger. They arrived in 
 Europe just in time to undeceive a body of Flemish 
 adventurers ready to embark for Brazil, arid also 
 about 10,000 Frenchmen who would have emigrated, 
 if the object of Coligny in founding his colony had 
 not been thus wickedly betrayed. Had it not been 
 for the treachery of Villegagnon to the party to 
 which he pretended to belong, Rio de Janeiro would 
 probably have been at this day the capital of a 
 French Protestant colony or of an independent 
 State, free from the curse of Popery. 
 
 But those who would have joined the infant 
 
A I'oiriTcrKsi-: VKTOKY. 125 
 
 colony Laving been deterred, by finding that the 
 leader was a traitor, the small band who first wrnt 
 out were left to fight the battle alone. The French 
 Court was too busy burning and massacring the 
 Huguenots (as they called the Protestants) to think 
 of Brazil ; and Coligny, after his generous plans had 
 been ruined by the treachery of Villegagnon, no 
 longer regarded the colony. The day for emigra- 
 tion from his country w as over ; and they who 
 should have colonized Rio de Janeiro were bearing 
 arms against a bloody and implacable enemy in de- 
 fence of everything dear to man. 
 
 On the 20th of January 1567 (called by the 
 Papists St. Sebastian's day), the stronghold of the 
 French was stormed by the Portuguese, who had 
 settled on the mainland. All who loved the truth 
 were either murdered or forced to fly. The Portu- 
 guese governor traced out the plan of a new city, 
 which he called St. Seba.-tian, alter the idol of the 
 day. He celebrated his victory by the death of the 
 martyrs of the truth ; and thus the new city was 
 founded in blood. The name of St. Sebastian has 
 been since changed to Rio de Janeiro, the name ol 
 the bay. 
 
 The author of " Brazil and La Plata" makes the 
 following remarks in regard to the treachery of 
 Yillegagnon, and the consequent defeat of the first 
 French colonists : 
 
 " With the remembrance of this failure in estab- 
 lishing the reformed religion here, and of the direct 
 cause which led to it, I often found myself specu- 
 lating as to the possible and probable results which 
 would have followed the successful establishment of 
 
126 WHAT MIGHT HAVE BEEN. 
 
 Protestantism during the three hundred years that 
 have since intervened. With the wealth, power, 
 and increasing prosperity of the United States before 
 us, as the fruits, at the end of two hundred years, of 
 the colonization of a feeble band of Protestants on the 
 comparative bleak and barren shore of the northern 
 continent, there is no presumption in the belief that, 
 had a people of similar faith, similar morals, similar 
 habits of industry and enterprise, gained an abiding 
 footing in so genial a climate, and on a soil so exu- 
 berant, long ago the still unexplored and impenetrable 
 wilderness of the interior would have bloomed and 
 blossomed in civilization as the rose, and Brazil, 
 from the sea-coast to the Andes, would have become 
 one of the gardens of the world. But the germ 
 which might have led to this was crushed by the 
 bad faith and malice of Villegagnon ; and, as I look 
 on the spot which bears his name and perpetuates 
 his reproach, the two or three solitary palms 
 which lift their tufted heads above the embattled 
 walls, and furnish the only evidence of vegetation 
 on the island, seem, instead of plumed warriors in 
 the midst of their defences, like sentinels of grief 
 mourning the blighted hopes of the long past." 
 
 But we should not look too " mournfully into the 
 past;" for though, in the mysterious dealings of 
 Providence, no Protestant nation, with its attendant 
 vigour and progress, sways it over that fertile and 
 salubrious land, may we not, to a certain extent, 
 legitimately consider the tolerant and fit constitution 
 of the empire and its good government, the general 
 material prosperity, and the advancement of the 
 Brazilians, in every point of view, far beyond all 
 
INSTANCE OF CREDULITY. 127 
 
 other South American nations, as an answer to the 
 faithful prayers with which those pious Huguenots 
 baptized Brazil more than three centuries ago? 
 
 Yes! there is hope for Brazil. Popery, though 
 established, is despised by all the intelligent natives 
 of the country. It is there seen undisguised, as it 
 really is, amixture of heathen rites and Christianity, 
 idolatry with a Christian name, the worship of idols 
 under the name of saints, uncovered with the cloak 
 of dissimulation which wily priests find it advisable 
 to throw over it in our land of truth and light. 
 
 For example, in Bahia, a city of Brazil, they 
 worship an image which they call St. Anthony, 
 which was cast on shore by the waves, and which 
 the people poor ignorant Romanists fancied had 
 come direct either from heaven or from Rome (had 
 they ever been in Italy they would have known that 
 Rome and heaven are far apart). Protestants say 
 that this was the figure-head of a wrecked ship, 
 cast on shore by the currents which Lieutenant 
 Maury has so well described. But Romanists in 
 Brazil worship it ; it was first promoted to the rank 
 of captain, and then the bills for its washing, clothing, 
 &c., are regularly paid by the deluded people to the 
 Franciscan monks. 
 
 It may easily be believed that all intelligent men 
 despise the Romanist Church, both for the ignorance 
 and the immorality of the priests. They see that 
 Romanism is falsehood, but they know not where 
 to find the truth. An interesting remark waa 
 made by a Brazilian to an American missionary, 
 who asked him what report he should give to the 
 religious world respecting Brazil ? " Say that we 
 
1 28 DIFFUSION OF THE BIBLE. 
 
 are in darkness, behind the age, and almost aban- 
 doned." "But that you wish for light?" "We 
 wish for nothing. We are hoping in God, the 
 Father of lights." 
 
 They are, at least, ready to receive the light. 
 They are thankful for the Bibles distributed among 
 them by the agents of the American Missionary and 
 Bible Societies. The more the priests oppose the 
 Bible, the more the people welcome it, ready to 
 cast off the yoke of falsehood. They appear willing 
 to receive the joyful tidings of the gospel of Christ. 
 May the light of truth in all its brightness vet beam 
 on Brazil! 
 
CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 VEGETABLE PRODUCTIONS OF BRAZIL. 
 
 Extent of Brazil Its Vast Resources Its Productions, Mineral and 
 Vegetable The Mandioc Root Its Use by the Natives By the 
 1'ortuRuese Modes of Preparing it Drink made from it The Palm 
 Tree Its Uses The Caoutchouc or Gum-Elastic Tree The Milk 
 Tree, Ac. 
 
 BRAZIL has neither heen explored nor surveyed, 
 and its full extent cannot be accurately ascertained; 
 but according to the best calculations made in 1845 
 for the " Diccionario Geographico Braziliero," the 
 empire contains within its borders 3,004,460 square 
 miles. The United States, by the latest computa- 
 tions of the Topographical Bureau at Washington, 
 has an area of 2,936,166 square miles. Brazil is 
 therefore 68,294 square miles larger than the whole 
 territory of the Union ; in other words, we should 
 have to add to the possessions of the United States 
 an area equal to that of the adjacent States of New 
 York, Connecticut, Massachusetts, and Vermont, to 
 make it of the same dimensions as the land of the 
 Southern Cross European Russia possesses an 
 area of 2,142,504 square miles, and the remainder 
 of Europe 1,687,626. It is by these figures and 
 comparisons that we may arrive at an approximate 
 idea of the vastness of Brazil. 
 
 (2S9) 9 
 
130 RESOURCES OF BRAZIL. 
 
 It has already been seen that the internal resources 
 of this empire are commensurate with its favoured 
 position and its wide extent. It is neither the gold 
 of its mines nor the diamonds that sparkle in the 
 beds of its inland rivers that constitute the greatest 
 sources of its available wealth. Although nature 
 has bestowed upon Brazil the most precious minerals, 
 yet she has been still more prodigal in the gift of 
 vegetable riches. Embracing nearly five degrees 
 north of the equator, the whole latitude of the 
 southern torrid and ten degrees of the southern 
 temperate zones, and stretching its longitude from 
 Cape St. Augustine (the easternmost point of 
 the continent) across the mountains of its own 
 interior to the very foot of the Andes, its soil and 
 its climate offer an asylum to almost every valuable 
 plant. In addition to numberless varieties of indi- 
 genous growth, there is scarcely a production of 
 either India which might not be naturalized in 
 great perfection under or near the equator ; while 
 its interior uplands, and its soil in the far south, 
 welcome many of the fruits, the grains, and the 
 hardier vegetables of Europe. 
 
 It would take volumes, instead of a few pages, to 
 describe all the rich and varied productions of 
 Brazil, coffee, cotton, and sugar are the chief. 
 Its giant forests furnish inexhaustible supplies of fine 
 wood, and its plains feed vast herds of cattle. 
 Wheat and rice grow in some parts, but the man- 
 dioca is the principal farinaceous production of 
 Brazil, and is as much associated with the sus- 
 tentation of life in Brazil as wheat in more northern 
 climes. 
 
THE CASSAVA-PLANT. 131 
 
 Tliis vegetable (Manihot utilissima) is deserv- 
 ing of particular notice. Its peculiarity is the 
 union of a deadly poison with highly nutritious 
 qualities. It is indigenous to Brazil, and was 
 known to the Indians long before the discovery of 
 the country. The little cultivation to which the 
 natives attended was that of this root, which, when 
 planted in burned ground, thrives among the stumps 
 and roots of trees without further husbandry. It 
 is difficult to imagine how savages should have even 
 discovered that a wholesome food might be prepared 
 from this root. 
 
 Their mode of preparation was by scraping it to 
 a fine pulp with oyster-shells, or with an instru- 
 ment made of small sharp stones set in a piece of 
 bark, so as to form a rude rasp. The pulp was 
 then rubbed or ground with a stone, the juice care- 
 fully expressed, and the last remaining moisture 
 evaporated by the fire. The operation of preparing 
 it was thought unwholesome, and the slaves, whose 
 business it was, took the flowers of the nhambi and 
 the root of the urucu in their food, " to strengthen 
 the heart and the stomach." 
 
 The Portuguese soon invented mills and presses 
 for this purpose. They usually pressed it in cellars, 
 and places where it was least likely to occasion 
 accidental harm. In these places it is said that a 
 white insect was found generated by this deadly 
 juice, itself not less deadly, with which the native 
 women sometimes poisoned their husbands, and 
 slaves their masters, by putting it in their food. A 
 poultice of mandioc, with its own juice, was con- 
 sidered excellent for imposthumes. It was admini- 
 
132 ITS MODE OF PREPARATION. 
 
 stered for worms, and was applied to old wounds to 
 eat away the diseased flesh. For some poisons 
 also, and for the bite of certain snakes, it was 
 esteemed a sovereign remedy. The simple juice 
 was used for cleaning iron. The poisonous quality 
 is confined to the root, for the leaves of the plant 
 are eaten, and even the juice might be made innocent 
 by boiling, and be fermented into vinegar, or inspis- 
 sated till it became sweet enough to serve for honey. 
 
 The crude root cannot be preserved three days by 
 any possible care, and the slightest moisture spoils 
 the flour. Piso observes that he had seen great 
 ravages occasioned among the troops by eating it in 
 this state. There were two modes of preparation by 
 which it could more easily be kept. The roots 
 were sliced under water, and then hardened before 
 a fire. When wanted for use, they were grated 
 into a fine powder, which, being beaten up with 
 water, became like a cream of almonds. The other 
 method was to macerate the root in water, till it 
 became putrid, then hang it up to be smoke-dried ; 
 and this, when pounded in a mortar, produced a 
 flour as white as meal. It was frequently prepared 
 in this manner by savages. The most delicate pre- 
 paration was by pressing it through a sieve, and 
 putting the pulp immediately in an earthen vessel 
 on the fire. It then granulated, and was excellent 
 when either hot or cold. 
 
 The native mode of cultivating it was rude and 
 summary. The Indians cut down the forest trees, 
 let them lie till they were dry enough to burn, and 
 then planted the mandioc between the stumps. They 
 ate the dry flour in a manner that baffled all imita- 
 
A FERMENTED LIQUOR. 133 
 
 tion. Taking it between their fingers, they tossed 
 it into their mouths so neatly that not a grain was 
 lost. No European ever tried to perform this feat 
 without ])o\vdering his face or his clothes, to the 
 amusement of the savages. 
 
 The manioc supplied them also with the ban- 
 queting-drink. They prepared it by an ingenious 
 process, which savage man has often been cunning 
 enough to invent, but never cleanly enough to reject. 
 The roots were sliced, boiled till they became soft, 
 and set aside to cool. The young women then 
 chewed them, after which they were returned into 
 the vessel, which was filled with water, and once 
 more boiled, being stirred the whole time. When 
 this process had been continued sufficiently long, 
 the unstrained contents were poured into earthen 
 jars of great size, and buried up to the middle in 
 the floor of the house. The jars were closely 
 stopped, and in the course of two or three (lav- 
 fermentation took place. They had an old super- 
 stition that if it were made by men it would be good 
 for nothing. When the drinking-day arrived, the 
 women kindled fires around these jars, and served 
 out the warm potion in half-gourds, which the men 
 came dancing and singing to receive, and always 
 emptied at one draught. They never ate at these 
 parties, but continued drinking as long as one drop 
 of liquor remained ; and having exhausted all in 
 one house, removed to the next, till they had 
 drunk out all in the town. These meetings 
 were commonly held once in the month. De Levy 
 witnessed one which lasted three days and three 
 nights. Thus man in every age and country gives 
 
134 
 
 MANIHOT OR MANDIOCA. 
 
 proof of his depravity, by converting the gifts of a 
 bountiful Providence into the means of his own 
 destruction. 
 
 BOOTS OF MANIHOT OB MANDIOCA. 
 
 Mandioca is of slow growth, the more com- 
 mon species requiring from twelve to eighteen 
 months to ripen. Its roots have a great tendency 
 to spread. Cut slips of the plant are inserted in large 
 holes, which at the same time counteract this ten- 
 dency, and furnish it with a dry soil, which the 
 mandioca prefers. The roots, when dry, are of a 
 fibrous texture, corresponding in appearance to 
 
HOW TAPIOCA IS MADE. 13." 
 
 those of the long parsnip. The process of prepara- 
 tion is, first to boil them, then to remove the rind ; 
 after which the pieces are held by the hand in 
 contact with a circular grater, turned by water- 
 power. The pulverized material is then placed in 
 sacks, several of which, thus filled, are subjected 
 to the action of a screw-press for the expulsion of 
 the poisonous liquid. The masses thus solidified 
 by pressure are beaten fine in mortars. The sub- 
 stance is next transferred to open ovens, or concave 
 plates, heated beneath, where it is constantly :md 
 rapidly stirred until quite dry. The appearance of 
 the farina, when well prepared, is very white and 
 beautiful, although its particles are rather coarse. 
 It is found upon every Brazilian table, and forms 
 a great variety of healthy and palatable dishes. 
 The fine substance deposited by the juice of the 
 mandioca, when preserved, standing a short time, 
 constitutes the tapioca of commerce, so well known 
 in the culinary departments of North America and 
 Europe, and is now a valuable export from Brazil. 
 But the most generous gift of Providence to 
 Brazil is the palm-tree. The traveller in the interior 
 provinces and upon the sea-coast, away from the 
 cities, is struck by the very great application of 
 this "prince of the vegetable kingdom" to the 
 wants of man. And if the prince plays so impor- 
 tant a part in the domestic economy of Europeans 
 and their descendants, his highness was, and is, 
 servant for general house and field work among 
 the aborigines of Brazil. To this day it furnishes 
 the Amazonian Indians house, raiment, food, drink, 
 salt, fishing-tackle, hunting implements, and musi- 
 
136 
 
 A TREE OF LIFE. 
 
 TAPPING A PALM, 
 
 cal instruments, and almost 
 every necessary of life, except 
 flesh. Take the hut of a 
 Uaupe Indian, on one of the 
 affluents of the Rio Negro. 
 The rafters are formed by the 
 straight and uniform palm 
 called Leopoldina pulchra, 
 the roof is composed of the 
 Carana palm, and the doors 
 and frame-work of the split 
 stems of the Iriartea exporiza. 
 The wide bark which grows 
 beneath the fruit of another 
 species is sometimes used as 
 an apron. The Indian's ham- 
 mock, his bow-strings, and 
 his fishing-lines are woven 
 and twisted from the fibrous 
 portions of different palms. 
 The comb with which the 
 males of some of the tribes 
 adorn their heads is made 
 from the hard wood of a 
 palm, and the fish-hooks are 
 made from the spine of the 
 same tree. The Indian makes, 
 from the fibrous spathes of 
 the Manicaria saccifera, caps 
 for his head, or cloth, in which 
 he wraps his most treasured 
 feathered ornaments. From 
 eight species he can obtain 
 
USES OF THE PAI.M. 
 
 intoxicating liquor ; 
 from many more (not 
 including the cocoa- 
 nut palm, found on 
 the sea-coast) he re- 
 ceives oil and a har- 
 vest of fruit ; and from 
 one (the Jard assu) he 
 procures, by burning 
 the large clusters of 
 small nuts, a substi- 
 tute for salt. From 
 another he forms a 
 cylinder for squeezing 
 the mandioca pulp, 
 because it resists for 
 a long time the action 
 of the poisonous juice. 
 The great woody 
 spathes of the Maxi- 
 miliana, regia are 
 "used by hunters to 
 cook meat in, as, with 
 water in them, they 
 stand the fire well" 
 (Wallace). These 
 spathes are also em- 
 ployed for carrying 
 earth, and sometimes 
 for cradles. Arrows 
 are made from the 
 spinous processes of 
 the Patawd, and 
 
 THE CAOUTCIIOU 
 
138 SOME NOTABLE TEEES. 
 
 lances and heavy harpoons are made from the Triatea 
 ventricosa; the long blow-pipe through which the 
 Indian sends the poisoned arrow that brings down 
 the bright birds, the fearless peccari, and even the 
 thick-skinned tapir, is furnished by the Setigera palm 
 the great bassoon-like musical instruments used in 
 the "devil-worship" of the Uaupe's are also made 
 from the stems of the palm-trees. 
 
 The caoutchouc or gum-elastic tree, called by the 
 natives borracha, and by learned men SipMlla elastica, 
 grows to the height of eighty, or even a hundred 
 feet, with a tall, erect stem, a spreading top, and 
 thick glossy foliage. From the stem, when cut, a 
 substance flows, having the appearance of rich yellow 
 cream. This when collected, dried, and blackened 
 in the smoke, is our India-rubber. The natives of 
 Brazil make it into shoes, bottles, toys, &c. Another 
 tree, the massanderuba, yields a white fluid resembling 
 milk, much prized by the natives as a beverage. 
 Here, too, in abundance grows the Bertholletia excelsa, 
 a giant tree, which produces the Brazil-nuts which 
 are brought to this country ; but we never taste them 
 in perfection, as the fruit is much more delicious when 
 fresh. In the forests are also found the trees which 
 produce vanilla, annato, cacao, cinnamon, <fec. 
 
CHAPTER IX. 
 
 THE ANIMALS OF BRAZIL. 
 
 A River Voyage Birds and Monkeys Food of the Natives Salutation 
 in Brazil The Jaguar Its Habits A Story from Catliifs Travels 
 The Feast Interrupted The Disturber Killed The Tapir The Ant- 
 eater The Iguana -Birds and Insects. 
 
 FEW things seem pleasanter (in the description at 
 least) than a voyage at a good season on a Brazilian 
 river. The wild freedom of life in the canoe would 
 of itself be an irresistible attraction to many. The 
 river boats are made so light, that they float gently 
 along the stream. A thatched hut is erected on 
 board, which serves for a house; and sometimes, for 
 a variety, the boat is moored to the shore, and the 
 hammocks of the voyagers are suspended for the 
 night from the branches of a shady tree. For miles 
 and miles unreckoned the river flows on through 
 dark thick forests, shady even at noonday, rich in 
 beauty and ever-changing variety eye and ear are 
 alike charmed by the luxuriant foliage of the trees, the 
 graceful creepers hanging from bough to bough, and 
 the full song of the many-coloured birds, flitting 
 like bright flowers among the dark green leaves. 
 Numerous animals inhabit the woods. Flamin- 
 
FOOD OF THE N. \TIVKS. 141 
 
 goes, spoonbills, herons, and waterhens, live on the 
 banks of the rivers. Monkeys of all kinds chatter 
 and whistle in the trees, and flocks of parrots scream 
 as their enemies the hawks pursue them. Fish and 
 game abound. The natives eat many things that 
 seem strange food to us. Their favourite delicacy 
 is the flesh of the lizard. They eat also the flesh 
 of the manatee, or sea cow, which is like coarse beef. 
 Instead of butter they use an oil made from turtle's 
 eggs, and called turtle-egg butter; and they think a 
 roasted monkey an excellent dish. 
 
 Beautiful as is the scenery on the banks of the 
 Brazilian rivers, the dangerous currents and other 
 annoyances spoil the pleasure of the traveller in 
 some degree. The zancudoes and mosquitoes and 
 others of their tribe are a continual plague. So 
 miiniTous and annoying are they, that in some 
 parts of Brazil the morning salutation is not as 
 with us, ' How do you do?" or, " It is fine weather 
 to-day;" but, " How did you find the zancudoes 
 luring the night?" " How are you to-day for the 
 mosquito- 
 
 Still worse than the mosquitoes, the traveller has 
 to guard also against the attacks of wild and venom- 
 ous animals. One of the most common of the wild 
 Ix-asts of South America is the jaguar or panther. 
 
 The jaguar (Felis oncd) is an animal of the feline 
 kind ; that is to say, it is one of the family of cats. 
 It partakes of the qualities and habits of the tiger; 
 it is a native of the hotter parts of South America, 
 and, from its being the most formidable quadruped 
 there, it is sometimes called the tiger, or panther, of 
 the new world. Its colour is a pale, brownish yel- 
 
142 
 
 ABOUT THE JAGUAR. 
 
 low, spotted with black. It preys not only on the 
 larger domestic quadrupeds, but also on birds, fish, 
 tortoises, turtles' eggs, &c. The jaguar is an excel- 
 
 JAGUAR FISHING. 
 
 lent climber, and is equally expert at swimming, so 
 that it is not easy to escape from him. He has been 
 known to climb a tree forty or fifty feet in height in 
 
A SCENE IN THE FOREST. 143 
 
 pursuit of monkeys, leaving the mark of his sharp 
 claws on its smooth bark ; and he has been also 
 known to swim across a broad and deep river. He 
 catches fish cleverly in the shallows ; and when he 
 surprises the turtle asleep on the sand, he turns 
 them neatly on their backs, so that they cannot rise, 
 and then devours them at his leisure. 
 
 As in illustration of the stirring nature of a life 
 in the Brazilian forests, we quote a scene from the 
 travels of the celebrated Catlin, whose whole life was 
 spent in exploring woods and wilds, and in becoming 
 acquainted with savage life in all its features. Once, 
 while he was voyaging on the river Trombutas, in 
 Brazil, with a few companions, they were resting on 
 the shore for their mid-day meal. A feast it was to 
 be ; for they had killed a wild hog, and determined 
 to have a good banquet. They were roasting it 
 whole, savage fashion, at a fire kindled on the shore. 
 But near them there were natives of the woods, who 
 liked wild hog quite as well as they did, and perhaps 
 thought that these strangers had no right to the 
 game in the wild hunting grounds so long all their 
 own. 
 
 However that may be, the panther, the only na- 
 tive lord of the soil, and proprietor of the game, 
 came to see who had been poaching on his manor, 
 attracted by the pleasant odour of the roasting hog. 
 Before he reached the place where the cooking was 
 going on, he found one of the poachers, weary with 
 hunting, asleep on the grass. Not being very hungry, 
 and surprised perhaps at the unusual form of man, 
 my lord panther began to examine the intruder on 
 his territories ; and he gently lifted the legs of the 
 
144 ABOUT THE TAPIR. 
 
 sleeping man with his paws, playing with them as 
 his cousin the cat, in her sly and gentle mood, might 
 play with a captive mouse before putting it to death. 
 So this play of the panther would doubtless have 
 ended in the death of the sleeping man, if his dan- 
 ger had not been perceived by his companions. 
 Immediately on seeing it, Catlin hurried from the 
 fire, where their dinner was cooking, to the boat, 
 where he had left his revolver. The head of 
 the panther was behind the body of the sleeping 
 man. Catlin whistled gently ; the panther looked 
 up, and received a ball between the eyes, which 
 stretched him lifeless by the side of his intended 
 prey. Imagine the surprise of the sleeper, when, 
 awakened by the shot, he saw how narrowly he 
 had escaped from the jaws of the panther ! 
 
 The tapir is the largest animal of South America; 
 it forms one of the connecting links between the 
 elephant and the hog. Its snout is lengthened 
 into a kind of proboscis, and, with the exception of 
 the trunk of the elephant, which it resembles, is the 
 longest nasal appendage belonging to any quadruped. 
 It is, however, devoid of that clever little finger 
 with which nature has enriched the trunk of the 
 land leviathan. This curious animal has many 
 fossil relatives, but only three living species (two of 
 them belonging to South America) have as yet 
 been discovered. 
 
 The tapir is extensively distributed over South 
 America east of the Andes, but especially abounds 
 in the tropical portions. It seems to be a nocturnal 
 vegetarian, sleeping during the day, and sallying 
 forth at night, feeds upon the young shoots of trees, 
 
A i-i.\vi:un:L ANIMAL. 
 
 145 
 
 lunls wild fruits, maize, &c., &c. It is of a deep 
 In-own colour throughout, approaching to black, be- 
 t wtM-n three and four feet in hr'mht, and from five to six 
 in length. The huir of the body, with the exception 
 of the mane, is scanty, and so closely depressed to 
 the surface, that it is scarcely perceived at a short 
 
 T1IK TAJ-I1U 
 
 distance. Its muscular power is enormous; and 
 this, with the tough, thick hide (almost impervious 
 to musket ball) which defends its body, enables it to 
 tear through thickets in whatever direction it chooses. 
 
 (289) ]0 
 
146 A GOOD SWIMMER. 
 
 The jaguar frequently springs upon it, but is often 
 dislodged by the activity of the tapir, who rushes 
 through the bushes and underwood, and endeavours 
 to brush off his enemy against the thick branches. 
 Its ordinary pace is a sort of trot ; but it sometimes 
 gallops, though awkwardly, and with the head down. 
 It is very fond of the water ; and high up on the 
 Organ Mountains are pools where it delights to 
 wallow. Its disposition is peaceful, and, if not 
 attacked, it will neither molest man nor beast ; but 
 when set upon by the hunter's dogs, it can inflict 
 terrible bites. Mr. Heath informed me that each 
 time it seizes a dog with its teeth, the flesh is cut 
 completely from the bone of the canine intruder. 
 The flesh of the tapir is dry, and is often eaten Dy 
 the Indians of the interior, by whom it is hunted 
 with spears and poisoned arrows. It takes to the 
 water, and is not only a good swimmer, but appears 
 almost amphibious, being enabled to sustain itself a 
 long time beneath the surface ; hence it has some- 
 times been called Hippopotamus terrestris. The 
 largest which Mr. Heath ever shot weighed fourteen 
 Portuguese arrobas (about four hundred and fifty 
 pounds), though, doubtless, much larger exist in 
 the Amazonian regions. Naturalists divide the 
 American tapir into two species, that of the 
 lowlands, and that of the mountains, the latter, 
 found on the eastern slopes of the Andes, differing 
 but little from the one already depicted and described. 
 The peccari is often met with in the woods of 
 Brazil ; and this little native swine is the most pug- 
 nacious fellow imaginable. Neither men nor dogs 
 inspire reverence, for he will attack both with im- 
 
BRAZILIAN RODENTS. 
 
 147 
 
 punity. It is gregarious in its habits, and will with 
 its companions charge most vehemently, no matter 
 
 THE PECCARY. 
 
 how great the odds. It is, I believe, one of the 
 very few animals that has no fear of the detonation 
 of fire-arms. 
 
 The paca, the capybara, and the agouti, abound 
 in Brazil, and are of the same family as marmots 
 and beavers. The paca attracts the attention of the 
 hunter both on account of the difficulty of its cap- 
 ture (as it takes the water, and swims and dives 
 admirably), and the esculent nature of its flesh. It 
 is about eighteen inches in height, and two feet in 
 length ; and its colour is brown spotted with white. 
 The hinder limbs (being considerably bent) are 
 longer than the anterior ones; and its claws are 
 well formed for digging and burrowing. The paca 
 is easily domesticated, and makes a lively pet, 
 eating readily out of the hand of those it is accus- 
 tomed to, but hiding from strangers. 
 
 The great ant-eater is a most curious animal, but 
 well adapted to the purposes for which it was de- 
 
148 
 
 AN INDIAN STRATAGEM. 
 
 1. CAPYBARA. 
 
 2. AGOUTI. 
 
 signed by the Creator. Its short legs and long claws 
 (the latter doubled up when in motion) do not bin 
 der it from running at a good pace ; and when the 
 Indians wish to catch it they make a pattering noise 
 upon the leaves as if the rain were falling, upon 
 which the myrmecophaga cocks his huge bushy tail 
 over his body, and, standing perfectly still, soon 
 falls a prey. In the northern part of Minas-Geraes 
 a naturalist once came suddenly upon the great 
 ant-eater, and, knowing the harmless nature of its 
 
A FINE SPECIMEN. 
 
 149 
 
 mouth, seized it by the long snout, by which he 
 tned to hold it, when it immediately rose upon its 
 hind legs, and, clasping him around the middle with its 
 powerful fore paws, completely brought him toastand. 
 It was struck down with a club a number of times, 
 but soon recovered and ran off; and not until a 
 pistol-ball was lodged in its breast was the natural- 
 ist able to add it to his collection. It measured six 
 feet in length without the tail, which, together with 
 the long tufts of hair, measured full four feet more. 
 
 OREAT ANT-EATEB. 
 
 When the great ant-bear sleeps it lies on one side, 
 rolls itself up so that its snout rests on its breast, 
 
150 THE GREAT ANT-EATER. 
 
 places all its feet together, and covers itself with its 
 bushy tail. When thus curled up it is so exactly 
 like a bundle of hay that any one might pass it 
 carelessly, imagining it to be a loose heap of that 
 substance. 
 
 When it walks or runs the claws of the fore feet 
 are doubled up, causing one side only of the foot to 
 rest upon the ground. The proper use of these 
 powerful claws is to obtain the white ant. When 
 the ant-bear wishes a meal he attacks one of the 
 hard hillocks raised by the ants, and with his hugo 
 foi'e paws furiously tears out a portion of the walls, 
 and thrusting in his long slender tongue, which is 
 covered with a viscid saliva, and to which myriads oi 
 ants adhere, he opens his little mouth and draws it 
 in, then, shutting his lips, he pushes out his tongue 
 a second time, retaining the ants in his mouth until 
 the tongue has been completely exserted, when he 
 swallow r s them. Wallace says that the Indians of 
 the Upper Amazon positively assert that the great 
 ant-eater sometimes kills the jaguar by tightly em- 
 bracing the latter, and thrusting its enormous claws 
 into the jaguar's sides. 
 
 The iguana, a large kind of lizard, is common in 
 Brazil. " In one of my rides towards Canto Gallo," 
 says Mr. Fletcher, " I saw in the road the large 
 lizard called the iguana. There is nothing to me 
 disgusting in this clean-looking reptile, whose skin, 
 composed of bright, small scales, resembles the 
 finest bead-work. I had often seen them at Rio 
 spitted and hawked about the city ; for the flesh is 
 esteemed a great delicacy resembling in its appear- 
 ance and taste that bonne bouche for epicures, a 
 
A TAME IGUANA. 151 
 
 frog's hind leg. The usual pictures of the iguana 
 do not render it full justice; they represent it as 
 horrid in appearance as the imaginary baleful- 
 breathed, javelin-tongued dragon, from which good 
 St. George is said to have delivered so many devoted 
 virgins. The iguana is from three to tive feet in 
 length, and is oviparous. A lady member of my 
 family possessed one which was a great favourite, 
 and she has kindly furnished me with some notes 
 on her pet. I insert them verbatim : 
 
 " Pedro (the iguana) afforded me much amuse- 
 ment. From his close resemblance to the snake- 
 tribe, it was difficult for strangers to rid their minds 
 of the impression that he was venomous. Such is 
 not the case with iguanas. Their only means of 
 defence is their very powerful tail, and a sportsman 
 told me that he has had a dog's ribs laid bare by a 
 stroke of an iguana's tail. My poor pet, however, 
 was not warlike, having been long in captivity. 
 He was given me as a * Christmas-box ' by a friend, 
 and soon became tame enough to go at liberty. He 
 was about three feet long, and subsisted upon raw 
 meat, milk, and bananas. He had a basket in my 
 room, and when he felt the weather cool would take 
 refuge between the mattresses of my bed. There, 
 in the morning, he would be found in all possible 
 comfort. One evening we missed him from all his 
 usual hiding-places, and reluctantly made up our 
 minds that he was lost ; but, on rising in the morn- 
 ing, two inches of his tail hanging out of the pillow- 
 case told where he had passed a snug night ! My 
 little Spanish poodle and he were sworn foes. The 
 moment Chico made his appearance, he would 
 
152 ITS MOURNFUL END. 
 
 dash forward to bite Pedro ; but Chico thought 
 with many others that the ' better part of valour 
 is discretion.' So he made off from the iguana as 
 fast as his funny legs could carry him. Then 
 Pedro waddled slowly back to the sunny spot on 
 the floor and closed his eyes for a nap. When the 
 winter (a winter like the latter part of a northern 
 May) began, he became nearly torpid, and remained 
 without eating for four months. He would now and 
 then sun himself, but soon return to his blanket. 
 
 " I frequently took him out on my arm, and he 
 was often specially invited ; but I cannot say that 
 he was much caressed. It was in vain that I 
 expatiated on his beautiful bead-like spots of black 
 and white, on his bright jewel eyes and elegant 
 claws. They admired, but kept their distance. I 
 had a sort of malicious pleasure in putting him 
 suddenly down at the feet of the stronger sex, and 
 I have seen him elicit from naval officers more 
 symptoms of terror than would have been drawn 
 forth by an enemy's broadside, or a lee shore. But 
 alas for the 'duration of lovely things!' During 
 the summer months he felt his old forest-spirit 
 strong within him, and he often sallied forth in the 
 beautiful paths of the Gloria. On one of these 
 occasions he met a marauding Frenchman. Pedro, 
 the caressed by me and the feared by others, knew 
 no terror. The ruffian struck him to the earth. 
 It was in vain that a little daughter of Consul B. 
 tried to save him by crying, '11 est a Madame;' 
 another blow fractured his skull ! My servant ran 
 up only in time to save his body from an ignominious 
 stew-pan ; but life was extinct. The assassin fled, 
 
BRAZILIAN BIRDS. 153 
 
 and Rose came back with my poor pet's corpse. 
 On my return he was presented to view with hi-; 
 long forked tongue depending from his mouth. He 
 was sent, wrapped in black crape, to a neighbour 
 who delighted in fricassed lizard, but who, having 
 seen him petted and caressed, could not find appetite 
 to eat him ! 
 
 " Thus ended the career of poor Pedro, after a 
 life of pleasant captivity ; and perhaps it might be 
 said of him, as of many others, ' He was more 
 feared than loved ! ' " 
 
 The plumage of the birds of Brazil is surpassingly 
 rich and brilliant. From their bright-coloured 
 feathers artificial flowers are manufactured of very 
 great beauty. There are few curiosities more 
 esteemed in Europe and the United States than the 
 feather-flowers of Rio de Janeiro and Bahiu. They 
 are made from the natural plumage, though from 
 time to time the novice has palmed off upon him a 
 bouquet, the leaves of which, instead of being from 
 the parrot, have been stolen from the back of the 
 white ibis and then dyed. This deception can, how- 
 ever, be detected by observing the stem of the, fea- 
 ther to be coloured green, which is never the case 
 in nature. No ornament can surpass the splendour 
 of the flowers made from the breasts and throats of 
 humming birds. A lady whose bonnet or hair is 
 adorned with such plumage seems to be surrounded 
 with flashes of the most gorgeous and ever-varying 
 brilliancy. The carnations and other flowers made 
 from a happy combination of the feathers of the 
 scarlet ibis and the rose-coloured spoonbill, are also 
 veiy natural, and are highly prized. 
 
154 
 
 A BEAUTIFUL DECORATION. 
 
 HUMMING BIRDS. 
 
 In adorning themselves with these bright feathers 
 the Brazilian ladies have followed the fashions of 
 the native Indians, who have long been accustomed 
 
INDIAN IXCKXUITY. IM 
 
 to deck themselves in tins way. On the Rio Negro 
 the Uuupe Indians have a head-dress which is in 
 the highest estimation, and they will only part with 
 it under the pressure of the greatest neeessity. This 
 ornament consists of a coronet of red and yellow 
 feathers, disposed in regular rows, and firmly at- 
 tached to a strong plaited band. The feathers are 
 entirely from the shoulders of the great red macaw, 
 but they are not those that the bird naturally pos- 
 sesses, for the Indians have a curious art by which 
 they change the colours of the plumage of many birds. 
 They pluck out a certain number of feathers, and in 
 the various vacancies thus occasioned infuse the 
 milky secretion made from the skin of a small frog. 
 When the feathers grow again they are of a brilliant 
 yellow or orange colour, without any mixture of 
 green or blue, as in the natural state of the bird) 
 and it is said that the much coveted yellow feather 
 will ever after be produced without a new infusion 
 of the milky secretion. Artificial flowers are also 
 manufactured from fish scales and from the wings 
 of insects, and breast-pins are made by setting a 
 small brilliant beetle in gold. 
 
 It would require volumes to notice the innumer- 
 able brilliant insects that swarm like living gems in 
 the forests of Brazil. At night the fire-flies gleam 
 fike stars in the darkness of the deep woods. When 
 caught and imprisoned these little creatures give a 
 brilliant light. " In the mountains of Tijuca," says 
 Mr. Fletcher, " I have read the finest print of Har- 
 per's Magazine by the light of one of these natural 
 lamps placed under a common glass tumbler, and 
 with distinctness I could tell the hour of the night, 
 
15G NATURAL LAMPS. 
 
 and discern the very small figures which marked the 
 seconds of a little Swiss watch. Indians formerly 
 used them instead of flambeaux in their hunting 
 and fishing expeditions, and when travelling in the 
 night they are accustomed to fasten them to their 
 feet and hands. In some parts of the tropics they 
 are used by the senhoritas for adorning their tresses 
 or their robes, by fastening them within a thin 
 gauze -work; and through them their bearers be- 
 come indeed ' bright particular stars.' " 
 
CHAPTER X. 
 
 MINAS-GERAES ITS DIAMONDS AND ITS COFFER. 
 
 Extent of the Province Its Fertility Its Minerals Precious Stones- 
 Diamonds- The Star of the South Cotton and Coffee The Native 
 Country of the Coffee Shrub First Use of Coffee in Europe The 
 Ancestor of all the American Coffee Shrubs Comparative Value of 
 Diamonds and Coffee. 
 
 THE province of Minas-Geraes is the most im- 
 portant of all the inland divisions of Brazil, owing 
 to its mineral and vegetable riches, its immense 
 herds, its accessibility to market, and its population. 
 It contains 800,000 inhabitants, and yet is so ex- 
 tensive that there are within its area of 150,000 
 square miles, many forests, a perfect wilderness, 
 overrun with Indian tribes, and where the jaguar 
 roams in undisturbed independence. Other por- 
 tions are among the most improved and eligible 
 parts of the empire. One writer has remarked, 
 with great emphasis, that if there be one spot in the 
 world which might be made to surpass all others, 
 Minas is that favoured spot. Its climate is mild 
 and healthful; its surface is elevated and undulating; 
 its soil is fertile, and capable of yielding the most 
 valuable productions ; its forests abound in choice 
 timber, balsams, drugs, and dye-woods. But all 
 
HgUATOB." ' 
 
MINKKAI. TKKASl'UES. 159 
 
 these circumstances together have not given the pro- 
 vince so much celebrity as the single fact of its in- 
 exhaustible mineral wealth. Its name signifies the 
 general or universal mines, and, accordingly, mines 
 of gold, silver, copper, and iron are found within 
 its borders, besides quantities of precious stones. 
 Several of the most valuable gold-mines not far 
 from Ouro Preto have been wrought by an English 
 mining company for the last twenty years. This 
 enterprise has been unquestionably a source of great 
 profit to its stock-holders, and has rendered great 
 service to the country generally, by introducing 
 the most approved methods of mining, and by giving 
 an impetus to Brazilian industry. This company 
 constantly employs a large number of miners from 
 Cornwall, and has established quite an English vil- 
 lage at its principal mine. 
 
 Amethysts, topazes, emeralds, and other precious 
 stones of great beauty, are found in Brazil ; but the 
 most valuable of all its mineral treasures are its 
 beautiful diamonds. They are considered less hard 
 and not so fine as those of the East Indies, but they 
 are found in much greater abundance. They are 
 obtained by washing the sand in the beds of the 
 rivers. AVhen uncut it is often difficult to distin- 
 guish them from the little pebbles among which 
 they are mixed, but when cut their sparkling bril- 
 liancy exceeds that of any other stone. When large 
 their value is almost fabulous. The Star of the 
 South, a large Brazilian diamond which was shown 
 at the Paris Exhibition, was valued at 5,000,000 
 francs (about 200,000 sterling). It had been 
 found by a negro woman in Brazil ; she was a slave, 
 
1GO 
 
 AGRICULTURAL RESOURCES. 
 
 DIAMOND WASHING BRAZIL. 
 
 as it is in general slaves who are employed in search- 
 ing for diamonds, and she received her liberty as a 
 reward for her success in finding this rich prize. 
 
 The agricultural capacities of the province are 
 very great. It yields coffee, sugar, tobacco, and 
 cotton. It indeed produces some coarse manufactures 
 
TIIK roi'i 1:1: IM.XNT. }<}{ 
 
 of cotton. Large quantities of cotton are grown 
 also in other provinces of Brazil. Pernambuco alone 
 exports more than 6,000,000 pounds of cotton to 
 Liverpool. In the year 1856 Great Britain im- 
 ported from Brazil 21,830,000 of cotton. 
 
 The soilof Minas-Geraes yields Indian corn in great 
 profusion, and may be made to grow wheat. Upon 
 its campinas, or upland prairies, innumerable herds 
 of -at lie and some Hocks of sheep are pastured. The 
 milk of the cows is converted into a species of soft 
 cheese, known as the qucijo de Miiu. Imnn-n>e 
 quantities of them may be seen at Rio de Janeiro, 
 and from that port they are scattered along the 
 eoast, being very much esteemed as an article of 
 food. 
 
 The great staple, however, of Minas-Geraes, and 
 of the whole empire of Brazil, is coffee. AY hat 
 a history might be written of the voyages, the 
 naturalization, and. the uses of this member of 
 the Ituliacece family! The coffee-tree is not, ; 
 generally supposed, a native of Arabia, but its h<mr. 
 is Abyssinia, and particularly that district called 
 Kull'a, whence the name of the beverage berry. 
 
 To this day the coffee-plant is found growing as 
 far as the sources of the White Nile. It was not 
 taken to Arabia until the lifteenth century, when, 
 being cultivated extensively, with great success as 
 to quantity and quality, in the province or kingdom 
 of Yemen, and embarked from Mocha, the coffee 
 of that portion of the world obtained a celebrity 
 which it has never lost. AVhen it was introduced 
 by the Orientals into Europe we know not ; but as 
 early as 1538 we find edicts against it, issued by the- 
 
 (289) 11 
 
162 INTRODUCED INTO EUROPE. 
 
 Mohammedan priests, on the ground that the faith- 
 ful went more to the coffee shops than to the mosque. 
 The earliest notice that we have of it in France is 
 in 1643, when a certain adventurer from the Levant 
 established in Paris a coffee-house, which did not 
 succeed. In a few years, however, it became the 
 mode among the aristocracy, through its inaugura- 
 tion by Soliman Aga, the Ambassador of the 
 Sublime Porte at the Court of Louis XIV. Several 
 of the high personages of the time resisted its intro- 
 duction ; among them the celebrated Madame de 
 Sevigne, who had declared that the popularity of 
 coffee would be merely ephemeral; and in the 
 intensity of her admiration for Corneille, she 
 predicted that La Racine passerait comme le cafe 
 (Racine would be forgotten as soon as coffee), both 
 of which predictions have proved rather detrimental 
 to the prophetic reputation of the renowned lady 
 letter writer. Before the middle of the seventeenth 
 century it was in vogue in the principal capitals of 
 Europe. An English merchant from Constantinople 
 was the first to introduce it to the Londoners, and 
 his wife, a young and pretty Greek, was a most 
 attractive saleswoman. 
 
 Previous to the eighteenth century, all the coffee 
 consumed in Europe was brought from Arabia 
 Felix, via the Levant, and the Pachas of Egypt and 
 Syria took good care to increase their coffers by 
 exorbitant transit duties. This exaction was broken 
 up by the vessels of Holland (first), England, and 
 France, sailing round the Cape of Good Hope to 
 Mocha. In 1699, Van Horn, first president of the 
 Dutch East Indies, obtained coffee plants, and had 
 
Illi; STORY OF A PLANT. 163 
 
 tlu'in cultivated in Batavia. where they wonderfully 
 prospered; and the berries of Java obtaim-d a repu- 
 tation second only to those of Mocha. One of the 
 liutavian shrubs was transplanted to the Botanical 
 Gardens of Amsterdam in 1710, and by great care 
 succeeded so well that a shoot was sent to Louis 
 XIV. and placed in the Jardin des Plantes. From 
 this last plant slips were confided to M. Isambert 
 to be taken to Martinique ; but M. Isambert died 
 before the arrival of the ship, and consequently the 
 coffee plants perished. In 1720 Antoine de Jussieu, 
 of the Royal Botanical Gardens, sent, by Captain 
 Declieux, three more coffee shrubs, also destined to 
 Martinique. The voyage was long ; the vessel was 
 short of water ; two of the plants died ; but Captain 
 Declieux shared his ration of water with the sur- 
 viving coffee plant, and thus succeeded in introduc- 
 ing it into the West Indies; that plant was the 
 ancestor, it is said, of all the coffee plantations in 
 America. 
 
 The honour of planting the first coffee-tree in 
 Brazil belongs to the Franciscan friar Villaso, who 
 in 1754 placed one in the garden of the San Antonio 
 convent at Rio de Janeiro. It was not, however, 
 until aller the Ilaytian insurrection that coffee be- 
 came an object of great cultivation and commerce in 
 Brazil. In 1809 the first cargo was sent to the 
 United States, and all the coffee raised in the empire 
 in that year scarcely amounted to 30,000 sacks, 
 while in the Brazilian financial year of 1855 there 
 \vere exported 3,256,089 sacks, which brought into 
 the country nearly 25,000,000 dollars. The United 
 States, during the financial year ending June 30, 
 
164 A COFFEE REGION. 
 
 1856, imported from all coffee-producing coun- 
 tries 235,241,362 pounds of the beverage berry, 
 180,243,070 pounds (i.e., nearly three-fourths of 
 the whole) of which came from Brazil. The next 
 highest country on the United States' list is Vene- 
 zuela, which sent them 16,546,166 pounds; and 
 thirdly, Hayti, from which they imported about 
 13,500,000 pounds. The whole sum paid by the 
 United States for coffee was 21,514,196 dollars, of 
 which Brazil received no less than 16,091,714 dol- 
 lars. 
 
 The great coffee region is on the banks of the Rio 
 Parahiba, and in the province of San Paulo; but every 
 year it is more widely cultivated, and a considerable 
 quantity is now grown in provinces further north- 
 ward. It can be planted by burying the seeds or 
 berries (which are double), or by slips. The trees 
 are placed six or eight feet apart ; and those plants 
 which have been taken from the nursery with balls 
 of mould around their roots will bear fruit in two 
 years ; those detached from the earth will not pro- 
 duce until the third year, and the majority of such 
 shrubs die. In the province of San Paulo, and the 
 richest portions of Minas Geraes, 1000 trees will yield 
 from 2560 to 3200 pounds ; in Rio de Janeiro, from 
 1600 to 2560. In some parts of San Paulo, 1000 
 trees have yielded 6400 pounds, but this is extra- 
 ordinary. In the province of Rio de Janeiro, trees 
 are generally cut down every fifteen years. There 
 are some cafiers on the plantation of Senator Ver- 
 gueiro which are twenty-four years old, and are still 
 bringing forth fruit. As a general rule, they are not 
 allowed to exceed twelve feet in height, so as to be 
 
A COFFEE- HAK\ 
 
 166 
 
 within reach. When the berry is ripe, it is about 
 the size and colour of a cherry, and resembles it, or 
 a large cranberry ; of these berries a negro can 
 daily collect about thirty-two pounds. There are 
 three gatherings in the year, and the berries are 
 spread out upon pavements or a level portion of 
 
 \NTATIOK. 
 
 ground (the terreno), from whence they are taken 
 when dry, and denuded of the hull by machinery, 
 and afterward conveyed to market. Nothing is 
 more beautiful than a coffee plantation in full and 
 virgin bloom. The snowy blossoms all burst forth 
 simultaneously, and the extended fields seem almost 
 
166 IMPEDIMENTS TO PROGRESS. 
 
 in a night to lay aside their robe of verdure, and to 
 replace it by the most delicate mantle of white, 
 which exhales a fragrance not unworthy of Eden. 
 But the beauty is truly ephemeral, for the snow- 
 white flowers and the delightful odour pass away in 
 twenty-four hours. 
 
 It is by toilsome journeys on mule-back that the 
 coffee sacks from Minas-Geraes generally reach a 
 market, and nothing so much hinders the general 
 prosperity of this province as its lack of good roads 
 and some feasible thoroughfare to a market. The 
 province has of late years expended considerable 
 sums upon the construction of roads, but as yet it 
 cannot send a single ton of its produce to market 
 upon wheels. The journey from Ouro Preto, the 
 capital, to Rio de Janeiro, a distance of about 200 
 miles, is performed on the backs of mules and horses 
 only, and ordinarily requires fifteen days. 
 
 It is instructive to look at the widely different re- 
 sults of the mineral and vegetable riches of the em- 
 pire. After Mexico and Peru (before the discovery of 
 Australian and Californian treasure), Brazil fur- 
 nished the largest quantum of hard currency to the 
 commercial world. Here the diamond, the ruby, 
 the sapphire, and the topaz, and the rainbow-tinted 
 opal, sparkle in their native splendour. And yet, so 
 much greater are the riches of the agricultural pro- 
 ductions of the empire, that the annual sum received 
 for the single article of coffee surpasses the results of 
 eighty years' yield of the diamond mines. From 
 1740 to 1822 (the era of independence), a period 
 which was the most prosperous in diamond mining, 
 the number of carats obtained were 232,000, worth 
 
A WKAI.THY KM I' MM'. 167 
 
 not quite 3,500,000 sterling. The exports of 
 rnHi'o from Rio alone during the year 1851 ainounti'il 
 to 4,756.794 ] And when we add the sums ob- 
 tained for the other great staples of sugar, cotton, 
 seringa (or the India-rubber), dye-woods, and the 
 productions of the immense herds of the South, we 
 have, it is true, a better idea of the sources of wealth 
 in Brazil, but only a faint conception of the vast re- 
 sources of this fertile empire. 
 
CHAPTER XL 
 
 SELVAS OF THE AMAZON. 
 
 Extent of the Selvas Night in the Forest Death-like Stillness Roar of 
 Wild Beasts Wild Chorus at Dawn A Thunder Storm A Primeval 
 Forest and its Inhabitants Large Locust Trees Wonderful Fig-tree- 
 Hose wood Trees. 
 
 THE Selvas or Forest Plains of the Amazon, lying 
 in the centre of the continent, form the second 
 division of the North American lowlands. This 
 country is more uneven than the Pampas, and the 
 vegetation is so dense that it can only be penetrated 
 by sailing up the river or its tributaries. The forests 
 not only cover the basin of the Amazon from the 
 Cordillera of Chiquitos to the mountains of Parima, 
 but also its limiting mountain-chains the Sierra dos 
 Vertentes and Parima, so that the whole forms an 
 area of woodland six times the size of France, 
 lying between the eighteenth parallel of south lati- 
 tude and the seventh of north consequently inter- 
 tropical and traversed by the equator. There are 
 some marshy savannahs between the third and 
 fourth degrees of north latitude, and some grassy 
 steppes south of the Pacasaimo chain ; but they are 
 insignificant compared with the Selvas, which ex- 
 
NIGHT IN THE FOKI 1C!) 
 
 tt nd 1 ")00 miles along the river, varying in breadth 
 fnun 350 to 800 miles. According to Humboldt, 
 tin- soil, enriched for ages by the spoils of the fon-.-t. 
 consists of the richest mould. The heat is suffoca- 
 ting in the deep and dark recesses of these primeval 
 woods, where not a breath of air penetrates, and 
 where, after being drenched by the periodical rains, 
 the damp is so excessive that a blue mist rises in the 
 early morning among the huge stems of the trees, 
 and envelops the entangled creepers, stretching 
 from bough to bough. A death-like stillness pre- 
 vails from sunrise to sunset, then the thousands of 
 nocturnal animals that inhabit those fqrests join in 
 one loud discordant roar, not continuous, but in 
 bursts. The beasts seem to be periodically and 
 unanimously roused by some unknown impulse, till 
 the forest rings in universal uproar. Profound 
 silence prevails at midnight, which is broken at the 
 dawn of morning by another general roar of wild 
 chorus. The whole forest often resounds when the 
 animals, startled from their sleep, scream in terror 
 at the noise made by bands of its inhabitants flying 
 from some night-prowling foe. Their anxiety and 
 terror before a thunder-storm is excessive, and all 
 nature seems to partake in the dread. The tops of 
 the lofty trees rustle ominously, though not a breath 
 of air agitati-s them; a hollow whistling in the high 
 regions of the atmosphere comes as a warning from 
 the black floating vapour; midnight darkness enve- 
 lops the ancient forests, which soon after groan and 
 creak with the blast of the hurricane. The gloom 
 is rendered still more hideous by the vivid lightning 
 and the stunning crash of thunder. Even 
 
170 A LEAFY LABYRINTH. 
 
 are affected with the general consternation, for in a 
 few minutes the Amazon rages in waves like a 
 stormy sea. 
 
 These primeval forests are interspersed with open 
 patches of grass and marsh lands, similar in 
 character to the llanos and prairies. The woods 
 are composed of large trees of various sizes and 
 heights, and differing greatly in species. On a 
 space of twenty square yards there may be found 
 thirty or forty trees, all of different species. The 
 intervals between the trees are filled up with grass, 
 shrubs, and bushes of various kinds and sizes, the 
 whole being closely interlaced and matted together by 
 numerous climbing plants and creepers, thus forming 
 a woody fabric quite impenetrable to the foot of 
 man. In this mass of tangle and underwood a few 
 small openings appear, through which the jaguar 
 and other wild beasts find access to the beds of the 
 rivers. These immense forests are populated by 
 monkeys in incredible number, and of various 
 species, which are hunted by the natives, who dry 
 and eat their flesh. Birds of various kinds, and of 
 every variety of plumage, are seen along the banks 
 of the rivers. This is the grand region of serpents, 
 some of which are venomous. 
 
 This region deserves, in the strictest sense of the 
 word, to be called a primeval forest, a term that 
 has, in recent times, been so frequently misapplied. 
 Primeval or primitive, as applied to a forest, a 
 nation, or a period of time, is a word of rather in- 
 definite signification, and generally but of relative 
 import. If every wild forest, densely covered with 
 trees, on which man has never laid his destroying 
 
A WONDERFUL SPECTACLE. 171 
 
 hands, is to be regarded as a primitive forest, then 
 the phenomenon is common to many parts both of 
 the temperate and the frigid zones; it', however, this 
 character consists in impenetrability, through which 
 it is impossible to clear with tiie axe, between trees 
 measuring from eight to twelve feet in diameter, a 
 path of any length, primitive forests belong exclu- 
 sively to tropical regions. This impenetrability is 
 by no means, as it is often erroneously supposed in 
 Europe, always occasioned by the interlaced climb- 
 ing " lianes," or creeping plants, for these often 
 constitute but a very small portion of the underwood. 
 The chief obstacles are the shrub-like plants which 
 fill up every space between the trees, in a zone 
 within which all vegetable forms have a tendency 
 to become aborescent. 
 
 The Picture represents a part of the trunk of one 
 of the great locust-trees which are to be seen in the 
 old woods of Brazil. They are thus described by the 
 traveller Von Martins: 
 
 " The place where these prodigious trees were 
 found appeared to me as if it were the portals of a 
 magnificent temple, not constructed by the hands of 
 man, but by God himself, as if to awe the mind of 
 the spectator with a holy dread of his own presence. 
 Never before had I beheld such enormous trunks, 
 they looked more like living rocks than trees; for it 
 was only on the pinnacle of their bare and naked bark 
 that foliage could be discovered, and that at such a dis- 
 tance from the eye that the forms of the leaves could 
 not be made out. Fifteen Indians with outstretched 
 arms could only just embrace one of them. At the 
 bottom they were eighty-four feet in circumference, 
 
172 
 
 ANCIENT TREES. 
 
 and sixty feet where the boles became cylindrical." 
 By counting the concentric rings of such parts as 
 were accessible, he arrived at the conclusion that 
 they were of the age of Homer, and 332 years old 
 in the days of Pythagoras. One of his estimates 
 reduced their age to 2052 years, while another 
 
 THE GREAT LOCUST-TREE. 
 
 carried it up to 4104; from which he argues that 
 the trees cannot but date far beyond the time of our 
 Saviour. Their colossal appearance is well shown in 
 the picture, a small portion of the lower part of the 
 trunk only being represented. 
 
 Very large trees are also to be seen in other parts 
 
A WIl.K FKi-'l'UKK. 
 
 
 BRAZILIAN TIM:. 
 
 of Brazil. At a place called Padre Correar, not far 
 from Petropolis, is a celebrated wild fig-tree, whose 
 branches extend over a circumference of 480 feet; 
 and 4000 persons, it is computed, can stand under 
 
174 ROSEWOOD-TREES. 
 
 its shade at noon-day. Near by, on the height east 
 of the hamlet, can also be seen two rows of the 
 Brazilian pine (Araucaria Braziliana), so well known 
 in the large conservatories of Europe and the United 
 States. When 100 miles further in the interior, I 
 saw many jacaranda (rosewood) trees. Their re- 
 semblance to the common locust of the United States 
 is very striking. There are a number of species of 
 the jacaranda, varying in tint from a deep rich brown 
 to a beautiful violet. The latter kind I have never 
 seen north of the equator, save in small specimen- 
 pieces ; but at the Fayenda de Governo, Dr Joaquin 
 A. P. Da Cunha, the amiable proprietor, showed 
 me, in his establishment for making sugar, a beam, 
 fifty feet long and three feet in diameter, of the vio- 
 let-tinted jacaranda. It had performed the menial 
 office of a connecting beam for fifty years, and. its 
 exterior was dusty ; but, on chipping it, I found it 
 to be of the most beautiful violet. The wood of Dr. 
 Da Cunha's pig-pen consisted of boards and sticks 
 of rosewood ; but let none of my readers imagine a 
 highly-polished piano or a splendid centre-table ; 
 for exposure to the atmosphere renders the jaca- 
 randa as plebeian in appearance as the commonest 
 weather-beaten pine. The rosewood-tree is cut 
 down, deprived of its branches, and conveyed to 
 market generally by floating it to some seaport-town, 
 whence it is shipped to North America and Europe. 
 It is exceedingly hard and durable, cog-wheels made 
 of this wood lasting longer than those constructed 
 from any other ligneous substance. The United 
 States annually purchase of Brazil 80,000 dollars 
 worth of rosewood. 
 
CHAPTER XII. 
 
 TIJE RIVEK AMAZON, AND THE STORY OF MADAME 
 GODIN DES ODONNAIS. 
 
 Course of the Amazon Its Tributaries Its Various Names First Dis- 
 coveryExpeditions of Orellana and Teixeira Voyage of Madame 
 in dcs Odonnais Her Sufferings Death of all her Companions 
 Ten days alone in the Forest Her Meeting with the Indians Arrival 
 at Cayenne Return to France. 
 
 " WHERE can we find on the surface of the globe 
 a river equal to the mighty Maranon or Amazon, 
 that giant among the rivers of the earth, gathering 
 its waters from a surface of a million and a half 
 square miles, and bearing them to the ocean after a 
 course of nearly 3000 miles? This mighty monarch 
 receives in his progress the homage of tributaries, 
 each of which, by its greatness, and the abundance 
 of its waters, would suffice for the wants of a whole 
 vast country. Such are the Ucayah, the Rio Purus, 
 the Rio Negro ; above all, the Madera, rivalling in 
 importance the river to which it yields the honour 
 of giving a name to their united waters. The 
 further it advances in its majestic course, the more 
 its proportions increase ; and before arriving at the 
 ocean, its broad sheet, from the middle of which the 
 eye cannot reach the banks, seems rather to be a 
 
176 THE RIVER AMAZON. 
 
 fresh water sea, flowing sluggishly towards the 
 ocean basin, than a river of the continent. 
 
 " This noble stream, which exceeds in magnitude 
 the largest rivers in the Old World, takes its rise 
 from two sources, the one of which is found in the 
 glaciers of Lauricocha (one of the loftiest of the 
 Cordillera range) ; the second m the snowy summit 
 of Mount Cailloma, in the same lofty chain. 
 Swelled by the tributary streams of the Yupnra 
 and the Rio Negro on the left bank, and by the 
 Yavari, the Yutay, and the Yurna, the Mugua, the 
 Rio de los Capanachuas, and the Pachira on the 
 right, it flows for a long period through the moun- 
 tain gorges of prodigious depth and surpassing 
 beauty. After emerging from the Andes, it winds 
 in a lazy current through the immense savannahs 
 of South America, and does not reach the ocean till 
 it has run a course of 315 leagues after its junction 
 with the Rio Negro. From its source to the sea 
 is 1035 leagues or 2700 miles. Its breadth, after 
 it emerges into the plain, is generally from two to 
 three miles, and its depth is seldom less than eighty 
 fathoms. After its junction with the Xuaga, how- 
 ever, its expanse becomes so great that in mid- 
 channel the opposite coasts can hardly be seen ; and 
 it flows in a vast estuary, so level, that the traces 
 of the tide are seen at the distance of 250 leagues 
 from the sea coast. A vehement struggle ensues at 
 its mouth, between the river flowing down and the 
 tide running up ; twice every day they dispute the 
 pre-eminence, and animals equally with men with- 
 draw from the terrible conflict. In the shock of 
 the enormous masses of water, a ridge of surf and 
 
ITS IMMI:N<K I;\>IN. 177 
 
 foam is raised to the height of 180 feet ; the islands 
 in the neighbourhood are shaken in the strife ; the 
 fishers, the boatmen, and the alligators withdraw 
 trembling from the shock. At spring-tide such is 
 the vehemence of this collision, that the opposite 
 waves precipitate themselves on each other like 
 hostile armies ; the shores are covered to a great 
 distance on either sides with volumes of foam ; huge 
 rocks, whirled about like barks, are borne aloft on 
 the surface; and the awful roar, re-echoed from 
 island to island, gives the first warning to the far 
 distant mariner that he is approaching the shores 
 of South America." 
 
 A volume of fresh water, constantly replenished 
 by copious rains, pours forth with such impetus as 
 to force itself an unmixed current into the 
 ocean, to the distance of eighty leagues. While the 
 principal branch of the Ganges discharges 80,000 
 cubic feet of water every sixtieth part of a minute, 
 the Amazon sends through the Narrows at Obidos 
 550,000 cubic feet per second; while the whole 
 area drained by the Mississippi and its branches, is 
 1,200,000 square miles, the area of the Amazon and 
 its tributaries (not including that of the Tocantins, 
 wlpch is larger than the Ohio Valley), is 2,330,000 
 square miles. This is more than a third of all South 
 America, and equal to two-thirds of all Europe. 
 Mr. Wallace has startled Englishmen with the fact, 
 that " all Western Europe could be placed in it 
 without touching its boundaries, and it would even 
 contain the whole of our Indian Empire." 
 
 This " King of waters " is remarkable for its wide 
 spreading tributaries, which are nearly all navigable 
 
 (289) ] 2 
 
178 ITS DISCOVERY 
 
 to a great distance, from their junction with the mair 
 trunk, and, collecting the whole, afford an extent oi 
 water communication unparalleled in any other part 
 of the globe. There is a total of ten thousand miles 
 of steam navigation below all falls; and, these 
 obstructions once passed, steamers could be run for 
 four thousand miles. 
 
 The native name of Amazon is " Para," which 
 signifies " the father of waters." It has been also 
 called " Maranon " from the Portuguese words, 
 meaning " not the sea" (as it appears to be near its 
 mouth) ; " Orellana" from the name of the Spaniard 
 Orellana, who was the first to descend the stream 
 to its mouth ; and "Amazon," because the Spaniards 
 believed that the first natives who met them in 
 battle on its shores were women. Later travellers 
 have said that this fancy originated in the feminine 
 appearance of the Indians of that country, who 
 wear their hair in long locks, sometimes plaited, or 
 fastened up with a comb and who adorn them- 
 selves with bracelets and necklaces. The use of 
 ornaments in these tribes is almost confined to the 
 men. 
 
 The first expedition of Orellana took place in 
 1541-42, and the second in 1544. About seventy 
 years afterwards the Portuguese began to settle in 
 Para. In 1616 the foundations of the present city 
 of Para were laid by Francisco Cadeira. In 1637 
 another party descended the Amazon from Quito, 
 and in the same year the first expedition for the 
 ascent of the Amazon was organized. It was com- 
 manded by Pedro Teixiera, and was composed 
 of 70 soldiers, 1200 native rowers and boatmen. 
 
N \ ,iy \, 17D 
 
 V>i<l<-> females and .-laves. \\ ho increa-.-d the 
 number to about 2000. They embarked in forty-five 
 canoes. After a voyage of eight months the re- 
 mains of the party (many of whom had deserted) 
 readied the extent of navigation. There the com- 
 mander left his canoes and continued his journey 
 overland to Quito, where he was received with 
 distinguished honours. After this voyages upon 
 the Amazon became more common. 
 
 In 1745, Mr. La Condamine, a French Academi- 
 cian, descended from Quito, and constructed a map 
 i>f the river, based upon a series of astronomical 
 observations. His memoir, read before the Royal 
 Academy on his return, remains to this day a very 
 interesting work. In modern times the most cele- 
 brated voyages down the Amazon have been 
 described at length by those who accomplished 
 them, e.g. Spix, and Von Martius, Lister Maroe, 
 Lieutenants Smith, Ilenidon and Gibbon, and Mr. 
 Wallace. The expeditions to which I have alluded 
 have generally been prosperous, and not attended 
 with any peculiar misfortunes. Not so with every 
 voyage that has been undertaken upon these inter- 
 minable waters. The sufferings of Madame Godin 
 des Odonnais have hardly a parallel on record. 
 The husband of this lady was an astronomer 
 associated with M. Condamine. He had taken 
 his family with him to reside in Quito, but 
 being ordered to Cayenne, was obliged to leave 
 them behind. Circumstances transpired to prevent 
 his returning for a period of sixteen years, and when 
 finally he made the attempt to ascend the Amazon, 
 he was taken sick and could not proceed. All the 
 
180 A WOMAN'S HEROISM. 
 
 messages that he attempted to send his absent wife 
 failed of their destination. In the meantime a 
 rumour reached her that an expedition had been 
 despatched to meet her at some of the missions on 
 the upper Amazon. She immediately resolved to 
 set out on the perilous journey. She was accom- 
 panied by her family, including three females, two 
 children, and several men, two of whom were 
 her brothers. They surmounted the Andes and 
 passed down the tributary streams of the Amazon 
 without serious difficulties; but the further they 
 entered into the measureless solitudes that lay before 
 them, the more their troubles increased. The 
 missions were found in a state of desolation under 
 the ravages of the small-pox. The village where 
 they expected to find Indians to conduct them down 
 the river had but two inhabitants surviving. These 
 had no boat, but they engaged to construct one and 
 pilot it to the mission of Andoas, about twelve days 
 journey below, descending the river of Bobonaza, 
 a distance of from 140 to 150 leagues; she paid 
 them beforehand. The canoe being finished, they 
 all departed from Canelos. After navigating the 
 river two days, on the suceeding morning the pilots 
 absconded; the unfortunate party embarked with- 
 out any one to steer the boat, and passed the day 
 without accident. 
 
 The next day at noon they discovered a canoe in 
 a small port adjoining a leaf-built hut, in which was 
 a native recovering from illness, who consented to 
 pilot them. On the third day of his voyage, while 
 stooping over to recover the hat of Mr. R. which 
 had fallen into the water, the poor man fell over- 
 
A NARROW ESCAPE. 181 
 
 board, and, not having sufficient strength to reach 
 the shore, was drowned. Behold the canoe, again 
 \\ -itliout a steersman, abandoned to individuals per- 
 fectly ignorant of managing it. In consequence, it 
 was shortly overset, which obliged the party to land 
 and build themselves a hut. They were now but 
 from five to six days' journey from Andoas. Mr. 
 R. proposed to repair thither, and set off with 
 another Frenchman of the party, and the faithful 
 negro belonging to Madame Godin, taking especial 
 care to carry his effects with him. " I since blamed 
 my wife," says her husband who related the story, 
 " for not having despatched one of her brothers to ac- 
 company Mr. R., but found that neither of them, 
 after the accident which had befallen the canoe, 
 were inclined to trust themselves on the water ajrain 
 without a proper pilot. Mr. R., moreover, promised 
 that within a fortnight a canoe should be forwarded 
 to them with a proper complement of natives. The 
 fortnight expired, and even the five and twenty days, 
 when giving over all hopes, they constructed a raft 
 on which they ventured themselves, with their pro- 
 visions and property. The raft, badly framed, 
 struck against the branch of a sunken tree, and over- 
 set, all their effects perishing in the waves, and the 
 whole party being plunged into the water. Thanks 
 to the little breadth of the river at this place, no 
 one was drowned, Madame Godin being happily 
 saved, after twice sinking, by her brother. Placed 
 now in a situation still more distressing than before, 
 they collectively resolved on tracing the course of 
 the river along its banks. How difficult an enter- 
 prise this was, any one may be aware, who knows 
 
182 A DEPLORABLE CONDITION. 
 
 how thickly the banKs of the river are beset with 
 trees, underwood, herbage, and lianas, and that it is 
 often necessary to cut one's way. They returned to 
 their hut, took what provisions they had left behind, 
 and began their journey. By keeping along the 
 river's side, they found its sinuosities greatly length- 
 ened their way, to avoid which inconvenience they 
 penetrated the wood, and in a few days they lost them- 
 selves. Wearied with so many days' march in the 
 midst of woods, incommodious even for those accus- 
 tomed to them, their feet torn by thorns and brambles, 
 their provisions exhausted, and dying with thirst, 
 they were fain to subsist on a few seeds, wild fruit, 
 and the palm cabbage. At length, oppressed with 
 hunger and thirst, with lassitude and loss of strength, 
 they seated themselves on the ground without the 
 power of rising, and, waiting thus the approach of 
 death, in three or four days, expired one after the 
 other. Madame Godin, stretched on the ground by 
 the side of the corpses of her brothers and other 
 companions, stupified, delirious, and tormented 
 with choking thirst, at length assumed resolu- 
 tion and strength enough to drag herself along 
 in search of the deliverance which providentially 
 awaited her. Such was her deplorable condition, 
 she w r as without shoes, and her clothes all torn to 
 rags. She cut the shoes off her brother's feet, and 
 fastened the soles on her own. It was about the 
 period between the 25th and 30th of December 
 1769, that this unfortunate party (at least seven of 
 the number of them) perished in this miserable man- 
 ner; the date I gather by what I learn from the 
 only survivor, who related that it was nine days 
 
ACROSS THE DESERT. 183 
 
 after she quitted the scene of the wretched catas- 
 trophe described before she reached the banks of 
 the Bobonaza. Doubtless, this interval must have 
 appeared to her of great length; and how a female 
 BO delicately educated, and in such a state of want 
 and exhaustion, could support her distress, though 
 but half the time, appears most wonderful. She as- 
 sured me that she was ten days alone in the wood, 
 two awaiting death by the side of her brothers, the 
 other eight wandering at random. The remem- 
 brance ef the shocking spectacle she witnessed, the 
 horror incident on her solitude, and the darkness of 
 night in a desert, the perpetual apprehension of 
 death, which every instant served to augment, had 
 such an effect on her spirits as to cause her hair to 
 turn grey. On the second day's march, the distance 
 necessarily inconsiderable, she found water, and the 
 succeeding day some wild fruit and fresh eggs of 
 what bird she knew not, but which, by her descrip- 
 tion, I conjecture to have been a species of partridge. 
 These with the greatest difficulty was she enabled to 
 swallow, the aesophagus, owing to the want of 
 aliment, having become so parched and straitened ; 
 but these and other food she accidentally met with 
 sufficed to support her skeleton frame. At length, 
 and not before it was indispensable, arrived the 
 succour designed for her by Providence. Were it 
 told in a romance that a female of delicate habit, 
 accustomed to all .the comforts of life, had been pre- 
 cipitated into a river ; that, after being withdrawn 
 when on the point of drowning, this female, the 
 eighth of a party, had penetrated into unknown and 
 pathless woods, and travelled in them for weeks. 
 
184 ON THE RIVER-BANK. 
 
 not knowing whither she directed her steps ; that 
 enduring hunger, thirst, and fatigue to very ex- 
 haustion, she should have seen her two brothers, far 
 more robust than her, a nephew yet a youth, three 
 young women her servants, and a young man, the 
 domestic left by the physician who had gone on before, 
 all expire by her side, and she yet survive ; that, 
 after remaining by their corpses two whole days and 
 nights, in a country abounding in tigers and num- 
 bers of dangerous serpents, without once seeing any of 
 these animals or reptiles, she should afterwards have 
 strength to rise and continue her way, covered with 
 tatters, through the same pathless woods for eight 
 days together, till she reached the banks of the 
 Bobanaza, the author would be charged with incon- 
 sistency ; but the historian should paint facts to his 
 reader, and this is nothing but the truth. 
 
 It was on the eighth or ninth day, according to 
 Madame Godin, after leaving the dreadful scene of the 
 death of her companions, that she found herself on 
 the banks of the Bobanaza. At daybreak she heard a 
 noise at about two hundred paces from her. Her first 
 emotions, which were those of terror, occasioned her 
 to strike into the wood ; but, after a moment's reflec- 
 tion, satisfied that nothing worse could possibly be- 
 fall her than to continue in her present state, and 
 that alarm was therefore childish, she proceeded to 
 the bank of the river, and perceived two native 
 Americans launching a boat into the stream. It is 
 the custom of these people, on their landing to pass 
 the night, to draw their canoe either wholly, or par- 
 tially on shore, as a security against accidents ; for, 
 should it be left afloat, and the fastening tackle 
 
A HAPPY REUNION. 185 
 
 break, it would be carried away by the current, and 
 leave the sleepers on shore in a truly helpless state. 
 The natives, perceiving Madame Godin, advanced 
 towards her, on which she conjured them to trans- 
 port her to Andoas. They had been driven by the con- 
 tagion prevalent at Canelos, to withdraw with their 
 wives to a hut they had at a distance, and were then 
 going to Andoas. They received my wife on board 
 with kindness truly affectionate, showed every atten- 
 tion to her wants, and conducted her to that village. 
 
 At Andoas Madame Godin procured a canoe, with 
 a crew from the village, and thus reached Laguna, 
 where she remained six weeks to rest after her 
 dreadful journey having travelled upwards of four 
 hundred leagues. She had yet four or five times 
 that distance to pass before she reached Cayenne, 
 but she refused to return. The rest of her journey 
 W:H performed in comparative comfort on board a 
 Portuguese vessel. She met her husband again 
 after their long separation, and, as soon as her health 
 would permit, she accompanied him to Europe. 
 Not all the care and tenderness lavished on her 
 by her husband would make her lose the remem- 
 brance of her fearful sufferings in the forest, and 
 long after she was settled in her quiet and pleasant 
 home on their estate at St. Amand in Berry, she 
 shuddered at the slightest word which reminded her 
 of her travels; and the sudden mention of South 
 America or the Amazon would cause a nervous fit, 
 which deprived her of her voice, and left her for 
 hours pale, cold, silent, plunged in deep thought and 
 still deeper melancholy. 
 
 Steam navigation has now begun on the Amazon. 
 
186 STEAM ON THE AMAZON. 
 
 In 1857 there were seven steamers in successful 
 operation, and two new boats were expected. If 
 this enterprise succeeds as it ought to do, flourish- 
 ing cities and cultivated fields may soon replace the 
 wild forest ; and the jaguar and the alligator may 
 be gradually exterminated as their haunts are taken 
 possession of by civilized man. 
 
CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 PLANT AND ANIMAL LIFE ON THE AMAZON. 
 
 The Turtle of the Amazon Turtle Egg Butter Indian way of Catching 
 Turtle Indian Shooting The Umbrella Bird The Victoria Regiu- 
 The Jacana The Fish-Cow The Anaconda A Horse Swallowed 
 by a Snake Narrow Escape from a Boa Constrictor. 
 
 " THE tartaruga, or turtle, of the Amazons are to 
 be found by the thousand in nearly all the affluents, 
 especially the Madeira, Purus, Napo, Ucayali, and 
 Huallaga. At the season for them to deposit their 
 eggs on the ' praiasj the streams will be fairly 
 speckled with them, paddling their clumsy carcases 
 up to their native sand-bar, for it is positively 
 asserted by the natives that the turtle will not de- 
 posit its eggs anywhere except where it was itself 
 hatched out. They lay from 80 to 120 eggs every 
 other year. Of this I have been assured by persons 
 who have artificial ponds, and keep them the year 
 round for their own table. September and October 
 are the months for depositing their eggs." 
 
 Dr. Kidder says: 
 
 " The turtle-egg butter of Amazonia (manteiga da 
 lartaruga) is a substance quite peculiar to this quarter 
 of the globe. At certain seasons of the year the 
 
188 TUKTLE-EGG BUTTER. 
 
 turtles appear by thousands on the banks of the 
 rivers, in order to deposit their eggs upon the sand. 
 The noise of their shells striking against each other 
 in the rush is said to be sometimes heard at a great 
 distance. Their work commences at dusk, and ends 
 with the following dawn, when they retire to the water. 
 
 " During the day-time the inhabitants collect these 
 eggs and pile them up in heaps resembling the stacks 
 of cannon balls seen at a navy yard. These heaps 
 are often twenty feet in diameter, and of a corre- 
 sponding height. While yet fresh they are thrown 
 into wooden canoes, or other large vessels, and 
 broken with sticks and stamped fine with the feet. 
 Water is then poured on, and the whole is exposed 
 to the rays of the sun. The heat brings the oily 
 matter of the egg to the surface, from which it is 
 skimmed off with cuyas and shells. After this 
 it is subjected to a moderate heat until ready for 
 use. When clarified, it has the appearance of butter 
 that has been melted. It always retains the taste of 
 fish-oil, but is much prized for seasoning by the 
 Indians and those who are accustomed to its use. 
 It is conveyed to market in earthen jars. In earlier 
 times it was estimated that nearly 250,000,000 of 
 turtles' eggs were annually destroyed in the manu- 
 facture of this manteiga. Recently the number 
 is less, owing to the gradual inroads made upon 
 the turtle race, and also to the advance of civili- 
 zation." 
 
 But the Government now regulates the turtle egg 
 harvest, so that their numbers may not be so rapidly 
 diminished. There are some extensive beaches 
 which yield 2000 pots of oil annually. Each pot 
 
CATCIJING TURTLE. 189 
 
 contains five gallons, and requires about 2500 eggs, 
 which would give 5,000,000 ova destroyed in one 
 locality. 
 
 Indeed, it is a wonder how the turtles can ever 
 come to maturity; as they issue from the eggs, and 
 make their way to the water, many enemies are 
 awaiting them. Huge alligators swallow them by 
 hundreds; the jaguars feed upon them; eagles, buz- 
 zards, and great wood-ibises are their devourers; 
 and whrii tiny have escaped these land foes, many 
 ravenous fishes are ready to seize them in the stream. 
 They are, however, so prolific, that it has remained 
 for their most fatal enemy, man, to visibly diminish 
 their number. The Indians take the full-grown 
 turtle in a net, or catch him with a hook, or shoot 
 him with an arrow. The latter is a most ingenious 
 method, and requires more skill than to shoot a bird 
 upon the wing. The turtle never shows its back 
 above the water, but, rising to breathe, its nostrils 
 only are protruded above the surface; so slight, 
 however, is the rippling, that none but the Indian's 
 keen eyes perceive it. If he shoot an arrow obliquely, 
 it would glance off the smooth shell ; therefore he 
 aims into the air, and apparently " draws a bow at 
 a venture;" but he sends up his missile with such 
 wonderfully accurate judgment, that it describes a 
 parabola and descends nearly vertically into the 
 back of the turtle. ( Wallace.) The arrow-head fits 
 loosely to the shaft, and is attached to it by a long, 
 fine cord, carefully wound round the wood, so that 
 when the turtle dives the barb descends, the string 
 unwinds, and the light shaft forms a float or buoy, 
 which the Indian secures, and by the attached cord 
 
190 
 
 INDIAN ARCHERY. 
 
 he draws the prize up into his canoe. Nearly all 
 the turtles sold in the market are taken in this 
 manner, and the little square, vertical hole made by 
 the arrow-head may generally be seen in the shell. 
 
 In connection with this might be mentioned the 
 archery of some of the civilized Indians in various 
 
 THE UMBRELLA BIRD. 
 
 portions of the empire. A large and strong bow is 
 bent by their legs. In this way they are able to 
 shoot game at a great distance. 
 
 As to the birds of the Amazon, they are every- 
 
INDIAN M01>B OF 8HOOTINO. 
 
192 THE TRUMPET BIRD. 
 
 where brilliant beyond birds in any other portion of 
 the world. Some, like the dancing cock of the 
 rock and the curious little-known umbrella bird, 
 are very difficult to obtain. I can only mention the 
 latter. 
 
 This singular bird is about the size of a raven, 
 and is of a similar colour, but its feathers have a 
 more scaly appearance, from being margined with 
 a different shade of glossy Mue. On its head it 
 bears a crest different from that of any other bird. 
 It is formed of feathers more than two inches long, 
 very thickly set, and with hairy plumes curving 
 over at the end. These can be laid back so as to be 
 hardly visible, or can be erected and spread out on 
 every side, forming, as has been remarked, " a 
 hemispherical or rather a hemi-ellipsoidal dome, 
 completely covering the head, and even reaching 
 beyond the point of the beak." It inhabits the 
 flooded islands of the Rio Negro and the Solimoes, 
 never appearing on the mainland. It feeds on fruits, 
 and utters a loud, hoarse cry, like some deep musical 
 instrument whence its Indian name, Ueramimbe, 
 " trumpet bird." 
 
 Near the margin of the Amazon and its tributaries 
 is found the giant of Flora's kingdom, whose dis- 
 covery a few years since is as notable a fact to the 
 naturalist world as the regular opening of steam 
 navigation upon the Amazon is to the commercial 
 world. 
 
 Of all the Nymphaeacese, the largest, the richest, 
 and the most beautiful, is the marvellous plant which 
 has been dedicated to the Queen of England, and 
 which bears the name of Victoria Regia. It inhabits 
 
THE VICTORIA REGIA. 
 
 193 
 
 the tranquil waters of the shallow lakes formed by 
 the widening of the Amazon and its affluents. Its 
 leaves measure from fifteen to eighteen feet in cir- 
 cumference. Their upper part is of a dark, glossy 
 green; the under portion is of a crimson red, fur- 
 nished with large salient veins, which are cellular 
 
 VICTORIA REOIA. 
 
 and full of air, and have the stem covered with elastic 
 prickles. The flowers lift themselves about six 
 inches above the water, and when full blown have 
 a circumference of from three to four feet. The 
 
 (289) 13 
 
194 ITS DISCOVERY. 
 
 petals unfold toward evening ; their colour, at first 
 of the purest white, passes in twenty-four hours 
 through successive hues, from a tender rose tinge to 
 a bright red. During the first day of their bloom 
 they exhale a delightful fragrance, and at the end of 
 the third day the flower fades away and replunges 
 beneath the waters, there to ripen its seeds. When 
 matured, these fruit-seeds, rich in fecula, are gathered 
 by the natives, who roast them, and relish them thus 
 prepared. 
 
 In 1845 an English traveller, Mr. Bridges, as 
 he was following the wooded banks of the Yacouma, 
 one of the tributaries of the Mamore, came to a lake 
 hidden in the forest, and found upon it a colony of 
 Victoria Regias. Carried away by his admiration, 
 he was about to plunge into the water for the pur- 
 pose of gathering some of the flowers, when the 
 Indians who accompanied him pointed to the savage 
 alligators lazily reposing upon the surface. This 
 information made him cautious; but, without abating 
 his ardour, he ran to the city of Santa Anna, and 
 soon obtained a canoe, which was launched upon 
 the lake which contained the objects of his ambition. 
 The leaves were so enormous that he could place 
 but two of them on the canoe, and he was obliged 
 to make several trips to complete his harvest. Mr. 
 Bridges soon arrived in England with the seeds, 
 which he had sown in moist clay. Two of these 
 germinated in the aquarium of the hothouse of Kew. 
 One was sent to the large hothouses of Chatsworth; 
 a basin was prepared to receive it, the temperature 
 was raised, and the plant was placed in its new 
 resting-place on the 10th of August 1849. To- 
 
rnKJACANA. 195 
 
 ward the end of September, it was necessary to 
 enlarge the basin and to double its size, in order to 
 give space to the leaves which developed with great 
 rapidity. So large did they become that one of 
 them supported the weight of a little girl in upright 
 position. 
 
 The first bud opened in the beginning of Novem- 
 ber. The flower in bloom was offered by Sir J. 
 Paxton (the celebrated designer of the London 
 Crystal Palace) to his monarch, and the great per- 
 sonages of England hastened to Windsor Castle to 
 admire the beautiful namesake of their gracious 
 sovereign. 
 
 The name given to this marvellous plant by 
 Lindley was happily chosen ; but the natives of 
 Amazon call it " Uape Japona " the Jacana's oven 
 from the fact that the jacana is often seen upon 
 it. The jacana is a singular spur- winged bird, twice 
 the size of a woodcock, provided with excedingly 
 long and slender toes (from which the French term 
 it the surgeon-bird) which enable it to glide over 
 various water-plants. It inhabits the marshes and 
 woods near the water, and many a time in the in- 
 terior I have seen it stealing over the lily leaves 
 on the margin of rivers. 
 
 The waters of the great river are scarcely less 
 productive than the soil of its banks. Innumerable 
 species of fish and amphibious animals abound in it. 
 Several kinds of fish are salted and dried for use; 
 but the commerce in this article of food does not 
 extend beyond the coast. Owing to the style of 
 preparation, or to the coarse quality of the fish, 
 foreigners set no value upon it. The most remark- 
 
196 
 
 THE FISH-COW. 
 
 able inhabitant of these waters is the vaca marina, 
 commonly called by the Portuguese peixe boi, or fish 
 cow. This name is evidently given on account of the 
 animal's size, rather than from any resemblance to 
 the ox or cow other than its being mammiferous. 
 
 THE VACA MARINA, OR FISH-COW. 
 
 The vaca marina cannot be called amphibious, 
 since it never leaves the water. It feeds principally 
 upon a water-plant (cana bravo) that floats on the 
 borders of the stream. It 'often raises its head above 
 the water to respire, as well as to feed upon this 
 vegetable. At these moments it is attacked and 
 captured. It has only two fins, which are small, and 
 situated near its head. This has been pronounced 
 
A SWARM OF FISH. 107 
 
 the largest fish inhabiting fresh water ; but, notwith- 
 standing its mammoth dimensions, being, according 
 to various accounts, from eight to seventeen feet 
 long, and two or three feet thick at the widest part, 
 its eyes are extremely small, and the orifices of its 
 ears are scarcely larger than a pin-head. Its skin 
 is very thick and hard, not easily penetrated by a 
 musket-ball. The Indians used to make shields of 
 it for their defence in war. Its fat and flesh have 
 always been in estimation. It served the natives in 
 place of beef. Not having salt for the purpose, they 
 used to preserve the flesh by means of smoke. 
 
 The following account of the multitude of fish in 
 the Rio Madeira, a tributary of the Amazon, is 
 given by Mr. Nesbitt, chief engineer in one of the 
 Government steamers : " At the falls of the Rio 
 Madeira the traveller will halt and gaze with 
 wonder at the vast multitude of fish of all kinds and 
 sizes from the huge cow-fish to the little sardine 
 struggling with might and main to ascend the foam- 
 ing, dashing current, without the slightest hope of 
 success. Presently some monster will make a dash 
 at a school of his small congeners, when suddenly 
 there will be a cloud of all sorts and sizes leaping in 
 the air, and trying to dodge their ravenous pursuer. 
 All that is necessary for one wishing a fish is to take 
 his canoe paddle and strike right or left, when he 
 is sure to hit he cannot possibly miss. Here are 
 almost always to be found great numbers of Indians 
 collecting, salting, and drying fish. Thepeixe boi is 
 an excellent fish for food. I would almost as soon 
 have it for the table in every shape as the best veal ; 
 indeed, it might be palmed upon the unwary for that 
 
198 GIANT SERPENTS. 
 
 article. It is also equal to the best dried beef in the 
 estimation of many." 
 
 The enormous anaconda (Eunectes murinus), or 
 sucurujii of the natives, a serpent belonging to the 
 boa family, inhabits tropical America, and par- 
 ticularly haunts the dense forests near the margin 
 of rivers. The boa-constrictor, the jiboa of the 
 Indians, is smaller and more terrestrial. The first 
 of these creatures which I saw, says Mr. Fletcher, 
 was a young one, belonging to a gentleman in the 
 province of St. Paulo. I afterwards saw one in 
 the province of Rio de Janeiro, that measured 
 twenty-five feet. Mr. Nesbitt, the engineer who 
 took the Peruvian Government steamers to the 
 upper affluents of the Amazon, informed me that 
 he shot on the banks of the Huallaga an anaconda 
 which measured twenty-six feet seven inches. An 
 Italian physician at Campinas (St. Paulo) gave me 
 an account of the manner in which the sucurujii, 
 or anaconda, took his prey. 
 
 The giant ophidian lies in wait by the river-side, 
 where quadrupeds of all kinds are likely to frequent 
 to quench their thirst. He patiently waits until 
 some animal draws within reach, when, with a 
 rapidity almost incredible, the monster fastens him- 
 self to the neck of his victim, coils round it, and 
 crushes it to death. After the unfortunate animal 
 has been reduced to a shapeless mass by the pressure 
 of the snake, its destroyer prepares to swallow it, by 
 sliming it over with a viscid secretion. When the 
 anaconda has gulped down a heifer (by commencing 
 with the tail and hind feet brought together), he 
 lies torpid for a month, until his enormous meal is 
 
Till. ANACONDAS PREY. 
 
 100 
 
 di irested, and then sallies forth for another. The 
 doctor added that the sucurujii does not attempt the 
 deglutition and digestion of the horns, but that he 
 lets them protrude from his mouth until they fall off 
 by decay. It had been said by some casual observers 
 that the anaconda dies after swallowing a large 
 
 ANACONDA KILLING DEER. 
 
 animal, that the buzzards seen near him eat him 
 up; but the doctor added that close observation 
 shows that this statement was entirely erroneous. 
 
200 A STRANGE STORY. 
 
 As to the amount of credence due to the state- 
 ments of Dr. B., relative to the horns of the swallowed 
 animal, I leave the reader to form his own opinion ; 
 but the facts are incontrovertible in regard to the 
 capacity of the anaconda to swallow animals whose 
 diameter is many times greater than its own. Of 
 all the travellers and explorers whose writings I 
 have read, Wallace and Gardiner are the most 
 moderate in their account as eye-witnesses, and are 
 most particular to record nothing of which they 
 were not fully persuaded after patient and careful 
 investigation. Mr. Wallace says, " It is an undis- 
 puted fact that they devour cattle and horses." 
 
 In the province of Goyaz, Dr. Gardiner came to 
 the fazenda of Sape, situated at the foot of the Serra 
 de Santa Brida, near the entrance to a small valley. 
 This plantation belonged to Lieutenant Lagoeira. 
 Dr. G. remarks, that in this valley and throughout 
 this province the anaconda attains an enormous 
 size, sometimes reaching forty feet in length, the 
 largest which he saw measured thirty- seven feet, 
 but was not alive. It had been taken under the 
 following circumstances : 
 
 "Some weeks before our arrival at Sape," writes 
 Dr. Gardiner, " the favourite riding horse of Senhor 
 Lagoeira, which had been put out to pasture not 
 far from the house, could not be found, although 
 strict search was made for it all over the fazenda. 
 Shortly after this, one of his vaqueiros (herdsmen) 
 in going through the wood, by the side of a small 
 stream, saw an enormous sucuruju suspended in the 
 fork of a tree which hung over the water. It was 
 dead, but had evidently been floated down alive by 
 
ADVENTURE WITH A BOA. 201 
 
 a recent flood, and being in an inert state, it had 
 not been able to extricate itself from the fork before 
 the waters fell. It was dragged out to the open 
 country by two horses, and was found to measure 
 thirty-seven feet in length. On opening it, the 
 bones of a horse, in a somewhat broken condition, 
 and the flesh in a half-digested state, were found 
 within it; the bones of the head were uninjured. 
 From these circumstances we concluded that the 
 boa had swallowed the horse entire. In all kinds 
 of snakes the capacity for swallowing is prodigious. 
 I have often seen one not thicker than my thumb 
 swallow a frog as large as my fist; and I once 
 killed a rattlesnake about four feet long, and of no 
 great thickness, which had swallowed not less than 
 three large frogs. I have also seen a very slender 
 snake that frequents the roofs of houses swallow an 
 entire bat three times its own thickness. If such 
 be the case with these smaller kinds, it is not to be 
 wondered at that one thirty-seven feet long should 
 be able to swallow a horse, particularly when it is 
 known that previously to doing so it breaks the 
 bones of the animal by coiling itself round it, and 
 afterwards lubricates it with a slimy matter, which 
 it has the power of secreting in its mouth." 
 
 On one occasion, when the sailors from a French 
 ship landed on the coast of Brazil, one of them had 
 a very narrow escape from a boa, which is thus 
 related in the narrative of their adventures : 
 
 " One day the captain and his adopted son had 
 landed on the coast, and were admiring the glorious 
 trees, and the rich plumage of the birds which were 
 flitting among them, when they heard on a sudden 
 
202 
 
 A CRY OF DISTRESS. 
 
 SAILOR SEIZED BY A BOA. 
 
 screams and cries of distress, as if from some one in 
 agony. They knew that one of the sailors had 
 landed when they did, as they intended to cut wood 
 for fuel; but they could scarcely believe that the 
 cries were his, for what could have happened to him 
 in such a short time ? 
 
I \ STANCE OF TRUE COURAGE. 203 
 
 " Richard, with the activity natural to his ajro, 
 i to run at once to the quarter whence the cnes 
 came. lie soon outstripped the captain, although he 
 was running too; and when he reached the place 
 where they had left the sailor, he found him in 
 torture. His face expressed the extreme of agony, 
 his eyes were starting from his head, his hair wa.s 
 standing on end. An enormous serpent, about 
 twenty feet In length, was coiled round his body, 
 and was squeezing him in its folds, so that he could 
 scarcely breathe. 
 
 " When the courageous boy saw the fearful state of 
 the poor sailor, he hesitated not a moment, but 
 rushing towards the venomous creature with his 
 axe in his hand, he seized the moment when its 
 great head was near him to give it a blow with all 
 his strength. The monstrous head was bent down- 
 wards for a moment by the force of the blow, 
 Richard soon followed it by another, and another, 
 and at length he succeeded in crushing the enormous 
 head. The animal, mortally wounded, losing its 
 strength and its power of injuring, let go by degrees 
 the body of the sailor, who was thus saved from the 
 very jaws of death. 
 
 " One long hiss announced the death-throes of 
 the monster, 'Well done, my boy!' said the cap- 
 tain, laying his hand on Richard's shoulder ; * very 
 well done! Yours is true courage.' 
 
 u 'Richard,' said the rescued sailor, offering him 
 his hand, " you have saved me from a terrible death, 
 my life henceforward is yours." 
 
 "Richard and the sailor continued close and 
 constant friends to their lives' end." 
 
CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 THE MINES OF UPPER PERU. 
 
 Situation and Productions of Bolivia Maize Chicha QumoaCoca 
 Description of the Coca Bush Cultivation and Uses Silver Mines of 
 Potosi Discovery of the Mine. 
 
 BOLIVIA, or Upper Peru, is, next to Thibet, the 
 highest country in the world. It was separated 
 from Peru in 1825, and takes its name from its 
 liberator Bolivar. It is a plateau situated to the 
 north of Chili, between two parallel chains of the 
 Cordilleras. It is nine times the size of England, 
 and has a population of 1,600,000, three-fourths of 
 whom are Indians. 
 
 In Bolivia the Andes are broad and high, and 
 form two ranges, enclosing between them a lofty 
 valley, in the north of which is the large lake Titi- 
 caca, 12,846 feet above the ocean. At such a 
 height the soil is, of course, cold and barren the 
 icy winds descending from the snowy tops of the 
 Andes, and, sweeping over the plains, hinder the 
 growth of vegetation. But in the deep and numerous 
 valleys which intersect the plateau, the soil produces 
 in abundance all the grains and fruits of Europe, 
 
BENEFITS OF THE COCA. 205 
 
 which were introduced by the Spaniards at the time 
 of the conquest, and also sugar canes, cotton, bana- 
 nas, &c. 
 
 Maize and potatoes form the principal food of the 
 poorer classes. They eat the maize both roasted 
 and boiled, and are passionately fond of a drink 
 which they make from it called chicha. This chicha 
 is the chief beverage of the country, and contains, 
 it is said, so much nourishment, that the natives can 
 live on it for a long time without any other food. 
 Those who habitually drink the chicha become so 
 fat that they are scarcely able to walk. 
 
 There is a peculiar kind of grain which has been 
 given by Providence to this country, as it ripens at 
 a very great height above the level of the sea, where 
 neither barley nor oats could thrive. this is the 
 quinoa, a small plant, of which the seeds are eaten, 
 boiled or cooked in various ways, and whose leaves 
 are used as vegetables, and also serve to make a 
 kind of beer. There is another plant of this country 
 which is still more appreciated by the inhabitants, 
 and which is the friend and consolation of the 
 Indian in every trial and difficulty of his life. This 
 is the coca. While he chews his coca-leaves, the 
 poor native forgets all his miseries, his rags, and 
 the cruel treatment of his master. He requires but 
 a single meal in the day, but he needs to stop his 
 work at least three times in order to chew his coca. 
 He believes that it both strengthens him and pro- 
 longs his life, and that it is, besides, a valuable 
 antidote to the bad effects of the rarity of the air in 
 these mountainous regions. 
 
 The coca is a bush which attains the height of 
 
206 AN USEFUL CROP. 
 
 six or eight feet, and resembles the black-thorn in 
 its small white flowers and bright green leaves. It 
 is a native of the tropical valleys on the eastern 
 slope of the Andes, and grows wild in many parts 
 of these countries. That which is used by the 
 people, however, is chiefly the produce of cultivation. 
 In the inhabited parts of the valleys it forms an im- 
 portant agricultural crop. Like our common thorn 
 it is raised in seed-beds, from which it is planted 
 out into regularly arranged coca plantations. The 
 steep sides of the valleys, as high up as eight thousand 
 feet above the level of the sea, are often covered 
 with these plantations of coca. The leaves are 
 about the size of those of the cherry-tree, and, when 
 ripe enough to break on being bent, they are 
 collected by the women and children, and dried 
 in the sun. Their taste is not unpleasant; it is 
 slightly bitter and aromatic, and resembles that of 
 green tea of inferior quality. It becomes more 
 piquant and agreeable when a sprinkling of quick- 
 lime or plant-ashes is chewed along witR it. 
 
 The use of this plant among the Indians of South 
 America dates from very remote periods. When 
 the Spanish conquerors overcame the native races of 
 the hilly country of Peru, they found extensive 
 plantations of coca. The beloved leaf is still, to the 
 Indian of the mountains, the delight, the support, 
 and, in some measure, the necessity of his life. 
 
 A confirmed chewer of coca is called a " coquero," 
 and he is said to become occasionally more thoroughly 
 a slave to the leaf than the inveterate drunkard is 
 to spirituous liquors. 
 
 The chewing of coca gives a bad breath, pale lips 
 
A LOFTY CITY. 207 
 
 and gums, greenish and stumpy teeth, and an ugly 
 black mark at the angles of the mouth. The in- 
 vrti-rate " coquero" is known at the first glance, 
 his unsteady gait, his yellow skin, his dim and 
 sunken eyes, encircled by a purple ring, his quiver- 
 ing lips, and his general apathy, all bear evidence 
 of the baneful effects of the coca juice when taken 
 in excess.* 
 
 Regions so little attractive as the cold and rugged 
 1'laU-aux of Bolivia might have possibly been desti- 
 tute of inhabitants had they not possessed an extra- 
 ordinary number of rich gold and silver mines. 
 These are often found at a very great elevation, 
 sometimes as high as the top of the European Alps ; 
 and round these the population have gathered and 
 founded cities. Potosi, the highest city in the 
 world, stands at an elevation of 13,330 feet, at the 
 foot of a mountain celebrated for its silver mines. 
 The top of the mountain rises to a height of 15,200 
 feet, and is pierced with more than 300 shafts. 
 Since its discovery in 1846, these have produced the 
 almost fabulous sum of 8,000,258,000,000 of francs, 
 chiefly in silver. 
 
 The mountain of Potosi is very steep, of a conical 
 form, and is about three miles in circumference. 
 It is pierced in every direction ; the passages of the 
 mines are supported by 300 large arches of 
 columns, which, with innumerous furnaces which 
 surround it, offer a brilliant spectacle at night It 
 has been the tomb of many thousands of men, as 
 for a long time 15,000 persons were constantly 
 
 * From " ChemUtry of Common Life.*' 
 
208 THE MINE OF POTOSL 
 
 obliged to work there. The veins are now much 
 less productive than formerly. 
 
 The town of Potosi is situated in a barren country, 
 with a cold climate around it ; nothing is to be seen 
 but bare rocks, here and there covered with moss. 
 The surrounding mountains, inhabited only by a 
 few vicunas and condors, have their summits 
 covered with perpetual snow. Strangers who are 
 not accustomed to the climate often suffer much 
 from the rarity of the air. The population of the 
 town has been naturally regulated by the prosperity 
 of the mines. In 1611 it amounted to about 
 160,000; but of late years, since the mines were 
 less productive, it has not much exceeded from 
 10,000 to 12,000. The discovery of the most im- 
 portant mines has often been owing to circumstances 
 quite unexpected, and sometimes very strange. 
 Many singular stories are told about these dis- 
 coveries, not the least remarkable of which relates 
 to the finding of the celebrated mine of Potosi. It is 
 said that an Indian, named Diego Hualea, when 
 scrambling up the mountains, seized hold of a shrub 
 to support himself; it yielded under his weight, 
 was torn up by the roots, and displayed to the eyes 
 of the astonished hunter a mass of silver, of which 
 some pieces were mingled with the earth which 
 was clinging to the roots of the shrub. The Indian 
 made use privately of this inexhaustible treasure ; 
 but his good fortune did not remain long concealed, 
 for his friend Quanca having remarked a great 
 change in his way of life, became curious to know 
 the reason of it. He entreated Hualea to tell him, 
 and succeeded in winning from him the secret of his 
 
SILVER MIXES OF POT 
 
210 A CURIOUS STORY. 
 
 riches. For some time this secret was well kept, 
 but Hualea having refused to teach his friend the 
 way to purify the metal, Quanca told the whole 
 story to Villareas, his master, who resided at Porco. 
 
 Villareas immediately went to examine the place 
 on the 21st of April 1545; the mine was opened, 
 and has continued to be worked ever since. 
 
 Another curious story is told of the discovery of 
 the celebrated silver mines of Pasco, which are 
 situated on the south-east of the lake of Lauriocha, 
 one of the sources of the great river Amazon. 
 
 About two hundred and thirty years ago an Indian 
 was keeping the flocks of his master on a little plain 
 situated in these high regions. One day, having 
 wandered further than usual from his hut, he felt 
 bitterly cold. He took shelter under a high rock, 
 and kindled a good fire to warm himself, near 
 which he fell asleep. Great was his surprise on 
 awaking to find that the stone on which he had 
 kindled the fire was melted arid changed into pure 
 silver. He immediately hastened to tell his master 
 of this strange adventure. Without losing a 
 moment, Ugarte (for so the Spaniard was called) 
 accompanied his shepherd to the favoured spot, and 
 discovered the existence of an extremely rich vein 
 of silver, which he hastened to work, and from which 
 he derived immense revenues. This valuable mine 
 is not yet exhausted. No sooner had the news of 
 this event become known in the country, than a 
 great number of the inhabitants of Pasco, only two 
 leagues distant, hastened to the spot, sought, and 
 found new veins. This mine was so rich that it has 
 collected and maintains a population of 18,000. 
 
MA KIM: A FORT V NT. 211 
 
 The ground upon which Cerro de Pasco lias been 
 built resembles a fine net-work of silver veins. If 
 a hole is dug almost anywhere, silver is almost 
 certain to be discovered. Some of the inhabitants 
 are even said to work a private mine in the cellars 
 of their houses. But the mining is, in general, done 
 both irregularly and imprudently, in consequence 
 of which the shafts and galleries often fall in and 
 bury the unfortunate Indian miners under heaps of 
 earth and stones. In the mine of Matagente alone, 
 now entirely destroyed, more than 300 workmen 
 have lost their lives. It is well named, as the 
 word Matagente means literally kill people. 
 
 It is said also that, in another part of America, a 
 poor Spaniard, entirely destitute and flying from jus- 
 tice, was one day swimming across a river to escape 
 from the alguazils who were in pursuit of him. 
 Just as he reached the opposite bank of the river, 
 his eyes fell upon a vein of silver in the rock, which 
 had been laid bare by the constant action of the 
 water on the bank. He understood at a glance all 
 the advantages that he might gain from this dis- 
 covery ; and without delay he hastened to return to 
 his native place, surrendered himself to justice, and 
 submitted to the sentence pronounced against him. 
 Then, after a certain time of imprisonment, he went 
 back to the place where he had discovered the vein 
 of silver, and began the working of a mine, which 
 soon made him one of the richest proprietors in the 
 country. 
 
 Several of the mines in the Upper Cordilleras 
 have yielded silver to an almost incredible amount. 
 One of these was the mine of San Jose, in the de- 
 
212 SPANIAftDS AND INDIANS. 
 
 partment of Huanvelica, in Peru. The proprietor 
 of this mine requested his friend, the Spanish gover- 
 nor Castro, to be the godfather of his first child. 
 The viceroy, not being able to be absent from his 
 post, sent his wife in his stead. The proprietor of 
 San Jose caused the road between his house and the 
 church (not a short distance) to be laid with a triple 
 row of ingots of silver ; and, on the departure of the 
 vice-queen, he presented to her all the silver that 
 had been used in making this singular avenue, as a 
 testimony of his gratitude for the honour she had 
 done him. 
 
 The poor Indians were not long in finding out 
 that they gained nothing by the discovery of the 
 mines, since they were obliged to labour very 
 hard, and received almost nothing for their work ; 
 and it often cost them their lives. It is said that 
 this was the fate of the Indian who first discovered 
 the mine of Cerro de Pasco ; for his master, Ugarte, 
 so far from being grateful to him for his valuable 
 information, threw the poor man into a dungeon, 
 where he died. Therefore, although the existence 
 of numerous veins of silver was known to several 
 Indians, they did all they could to guard the secret 
 from the knowledge of Europeans. Such secrets 
 were often transmitted from father to son for a long 
 course of years. 
 
 A Franciscan monk, of Huanacayo, who was an 
 incorrigible gambler, and always short of money, 
 had yet gained the affection of the Indians by his 
 kindness and good nature to them ; and they very 
 often brought him small presents of cheese and 
 poultry. One day, that he had lost a large sum of 
 
A DEVICE DISCOVERED. 213 
 
 money at play, he made known his difficulties to an 
 Indian in whom he had confidence. This man pro- 
 mised to help him ; and the next evening he brought 
 him a sack filled with the richest silver ore. This 
 present was several times repeated ; but the insatiable 
 monk was still anxious for more, and entreated the 
 Indian to tell him where he got so much treasure. 
 After being often asked, the Indian yielded at length 
 to his importunities. He went one night, accompanied 
 by two others, to the Franciscan's house, bandaged 
 his eyes, took him upon his shoulders, and, being 
 assisted in carrying him by his companions in turn, 
 he conveyed him to a considerable distance among 
 the mountains. At length he set him down, un- 
 bound his eyes, and told him to look. The monk 
 found himself in a small shaft, of no great depth; 
 but his eyes were perfectly dazzled with the riches 
 surrounding him. His curiosity being satisfied, he 
 was permitted to fill a sack as well as he could, and 
 his eyes having been again bandaged, he was con- 
 veyed home in the same way in which he had come. 
 As he was carried along, he dropped from time to 
 time a bead of his rosary, hoping that by means of 
 these he might be able next day to trace the way to 
 the mine. But two hours had scarcely passed after 
 he had gone to bed, dreaming of untold riches, when 
 his brilliant visions were disturbed by his guide : 
 My father," said the Indian quietly, "you have 
 lost your rosary!" and, so saying, he handed to the 
 monk a handful of his beads. 
 
CHAPTER XY. 
 
 PEKU. 
 
 Extent and Productions Guano Dangers of Travelling Poisoned Springs 
 Storms among the Mountains Peruvian Bridges Encounter with 
 a Tiger Wonderful Escape. 
 
 PERU, a country in South America, lying north of 
 Bolivia (which at one time formed part of it), is 
 composed of high table-land, having, on one side, 
 immense forests and grass-covered plains, and, on 
 the other, towards the Pacific Ocean, a skirting of 
 barren, sandy shores. The vegetation is not so 
 luxuriant as in some other parts of America, 
 although the watered valleys, orange-trees, bana- 
 nas and citrons as large as oaks, are not uncommon, 
 Indian corn, varieties of wheat, the finest potatoes 
 in the world, and excellent tapioca, are extensively 
 cultivated. These, however, are not the productions 
 which we usually associate with the name of Peru. 
 The word calls up ideas of rich mines of gold and 
 other metals; and it is true that for many centuries 
 this country furnished Spain with fabulous revenues. 
 But things have changed; and many of our readers 
 will hardly believe that the guano which fleets of 
 
THE PRECIOUSNESS OF GUANO. 215 
 
 ships carry away from its shores is immensely more 
 valuable than all the gold and silver mines in its 
 possession. 
 
 Every evening, at sunset, innumerable multitudes 
 of frigate-birds, petrels, gannets, pelicans, &c., may 
 be seen perched on the rocks which border the 
 small islands or shores of this, part of America; and 
 the droppings and other remains of these birds, 
 mixed with masses of decayed fish, form the guano, 
 which is one of the richest manures known, and 
 much sought after by agriculturists, both in England 
 and the United States. It is found in greatest 
 abundance on the Chincha Islands, off the coast of 
 Peru, where the deposits are sometimes twenty and 
 thirty feet thick; and this natural wealth, which costs 
 nothing but the trouble of gathering and carrying 
 away, has yielded to Peru about two millions, while 
 the exportation of metals has scarcely exceeded a 
 third of the sum. When we remember how necessary 
 manure is for agriculture, we can understand why 
 enterprizing men go to the other side of the globe in 
 search of it, and why it is more valued in our day 
 than the productions of gold mines. 
 
 Even that part of Peru which lies along the coast is 
 very hilly. The valleys are little more than ravines, 
 and the rivers are impetuous torrents, rushing in num- 
 berless cascades towards the sea. But however diffi- 
 cult or dangerous a journey in the maritime provinces 
 may appear, it is only an agreeable promenade com- 
 pared with an excursion into the interior. Along the 
 shores there is nothing to be feared but fatigue, the 
 sun, the sand, and robbers; but an expedition to tho 
 mountains includes such a variety of dangers, which 
 
216 POISONED WATERS. 
 
 even the natives shrink from encountering, that it is 
 difficult to conceive where travellers could be found 
 willing to brave them. When such a journey is under- 
 taken, the traveller must be prepared to risk his life 
 at almost every step, and to depend on the provi- 
 dence of God for protection and deliverance. Dangers 
 from avalanches, precipices, and glaciers are com- 
 mon to all mountainous countries; but, besides these, 
 travellers in the Andes have to guard against pecu- 
 liar diseases even the loss of sight. 
 
 Dr von Tschudi, well known by his remarkable 
 work on the Alps, relates that, one day after a long 
 journey through one of the valleys leading from the 
 sea to the mountains, he stopped to refresh himself 
 and his mule at a spring, and was in the act of 
 drinking, when an Indian called out, " Take care! 
 that water is poisoned ! " and, to his disappointment, 
 he was compelled to remount without having tasted 
 it; for, if he had done so, he would certainly have 
 had an attack of fever, and perhaps have died in 
 consequence. 
 
 At some places the valley which we passed through, 
 says Dr. von Tschudi, was merely a narrow cleft be- 
 tween two precipitous rocks, 500 or 600 feet high, 
 whose summits sometimes inclined and touched each 
 other, so as to form a kind of natural arch. A narrow 
 and dangerous path, watered by the foaming waves of 
 a torrent, ran along their base, or rather their steep 
 sides. When not quite perpendicular, the slopes 
 were covered with threatening masses of rock, which, 
 becoming gradually loosened, often fall into the val- 
 ley, driving everything before them. While passing 
 through this ravine, one of these immense blocks 
 
MOUNTAIN MALADII & 217 
 
 rolled down, and, striking one of my mules, threw 
 him into the torrent, carrying away my instruments, 
 some of my principal travelling utensils, and part of 
 my papers and collections; and, in the inn at Viso, 
 I met an officer, who told me he had set out from 
 San Mateo, riding with his two sons, the one be- 
 fore and the other behind him, and, when about 
 six miles from Viso, a piece of rock fell down, and, 
 striking the eldest, a child of ten years old, plunged 
 him into the torrent. 
 
 But these are not the only dangers which tra- 
 vellers in the high regions of the Cordilleras have to 
 fear. At the height of 9000 or 10,000 feet above 
 the level of the sea, they experience the most pain- 
 ful sensations are often seized with fainting and 
 bleeding at the eyes, nose, and mouth. This malady 
 is called puna by the natives, and veto, or mareo 
 (from its resemblance to sea sickness) by the 
 Spanish Creoles, who in their ignorance attribute it 
 to the exhalations from metals ; but the real cause 
 is to be found in the rarefaction of the air. 
 
 Another disease is the surumpe, a violent inflam- 
 mation of the eyes, caused by the reflection of the 
 sun upon the snow. In these regions the rarity of 
 the air and the violence of the wind keep the eyes 
 in a state of constant irritation. The sky becomes 
 suddenly darkened with clouds, which is followed 
 by a heavy fall of snow ; the clouds disappear as 
 quickly as they came, and the sun shines out again 
 in all its brilliancy. Almost immediately the tra- 
 veller feels an acute pain in his eyes, as if a fire 
 burned within. The eyes become red, the eyelids 
 swell and bleed, and the pain becomes so intense 
 
218 SUSPENSION BRIDGES. 
 
 that delirium comes on, and is in many instances 
 followed by death. Spectacles and green veils are 
 an excellent precaution against this malady. 
 
 During five months in the year, from November 
 to March, scarcely a day passes without a storm on 
 these mountains. It commences almost invariably 
 between two and three o'clock in the afternoon, and 
 continues till five or half-past five, and never later 
 than six. Generally a good deal of snow falls while 
 it lasts, but the sun of the following day rapidly 
 thaws it. For several hours the flashes of lightning 
 follow so rapidly upon one another as to tinge the 
 mountain cataracts with the hue of blood. The 
 thunder rumbles incessantly, and the lightning 
 flashes along the ground, leaving long furrows in 
 the burned grass behind it. The traveller over- 
 taken by these terrific tempests is glad to leave his 
 frightened mule to herself, and seek a shelter unde* 
 some overhanging rock. 
 
 But we must not forget in our enumeration of the 
 dangers of a journey in Peru the suspension bridges 
 and huaros. The bridges are constructed of four 
 thick strips of cow hides, which are fastened to 
 posts, fixed on the banks of the river or torrent. 
 A plaiting of smaller strips, covered with branches of 
 trees, straw, and roots, is laid upon these. Two 
 other strips, placed at about three feet high, serve 
 for balustrades, and the traveller, leading his stub- 
 born mule by the bridle, is obliged to cross upon 
 this unsteady platform, which swings like a ham- 
 mock, often at a great height above the water. The 
 crossing of a river in a huaros is still more unplea- 
 sant. A rope is stretched from one bank to the 
 
ADVENTURE WITH A TIGRESS. 219 
 
 other, to which a rough wooden seat is fastened, 
 ami by the aid of a second rope the seat with the 
 travellers on it is drawn across. If the rope should 
 happen to break, he will to a certainty be drowned. 
 
 Sometimes the two banks of a torrent are so very 
 close to one another, that travellers who have con- 
 Gdenot in their mules leap over at the risk of their 
 lives. 
 
 Dr. von Tschudi had also dangers to fear from 
 encounters with wild beasts. One day, on the very 
 spot where he was going to sit down, he discovered, 
 and at last succeeded in killing, a little black ser- 
 pent, whose sting is said to be so very poisonous 
 that it is useless to try any remedy. Another time 
 a gigantic condor pounced upon a sheep which had 
 just been killed, and tried to carry it off, and the 
 doctor had considerable difficulty in defending him- 
 self with his hatchet. On another occasion his life 
 w.-is threatened by a tigress, and it was entirely 
 owing, under Providence, to his composure and pre- 
 sence of mind that he was enabled to preserve it. 
 Fatigued, he says, by a long journey, he had just 
 sat down under the shade of a tree, laying his 
 musket, which was his constant companion, by his 
 side. Suddenly his eyes fell upon some plants which 
 he had not seen before, and on rising to examine 
 them with all the enthusiasm of a botanist, his 
 attention was attracted by a rustling among the 
 leaves of the trees. lie turned round to find out 
 the cause, and suddenly a tigress, with two cubs 
 playing about her, started up between him and the 
 tree where he had left his weapon. At sight of him 
 the wild animal stopped, and uttered a dull kind of 
 
220 AN AWKWARD POSITION. 
 
 roar ; the little cubs stopped at the same time, as if 
 astonished at the novelty of the object. Dr. T. 
 knew that a tigress never appears so formidable as 
 when she requires to defend her young ; and finding 
 himself without arms, confronted with such a terrible 
 animal, a shudder of terror passed over him, and for 
 an instant he gave himself up to despair; but soon 
 recovering his courage and presence of mind, he re- 
 solved to try the power of his eyes, and fixing them 
 upon those of the tigress, endeavoured to hinder her 
 from advancing. Strange to say, the expedient suc- 
 ceeded beyond all his expectation, and the animal, 
 as if riveted to the spot, did not come one single 
 step nearer. But her cubs, not knowing the danger, 
 darted forward, and gambolled about his legs. The 
 sight of this disturbed the tigress, which began to 
 roar and lash her sides violently with her tail, ready 
 to rush upon the traveller if he dared to touch her 
 little ones. At that instant the doctor, still keeping 
 his eyes upon the mother, stooped down, and pass- 
 ing his hand over the back of the young tigers, who 
 seemed to appreciate the caress as much as if they 
 had been little kittens, noticed that the ferocious 
 animal was not insensible to the marks of regard 
 lavished on her offspring. Her growling ceased, 
 and she resumed her attitude of calm curiosity. 
 The two cubs, impelled by their playful and frolic- 
 some humour, darted off again from the traveller, 
 biting and chasing each other, and straying beyond 
 sight or hearing of their mother. She became 
 anxious about them, and turned her head slowly as 
 if inclined to follow them. Taking advantage of this 
 moment, Dr. T. got behind a bush, which concealed 
 
A " GOOD RIDDANCE." 221 
 
 him from the tigress, and by a short detour reached 
 the place where he had left his gun, and prepared to 
 use it if necessary against the formidable inhabitant of 
 the forest. But it was in vain that he followed on her 
 track ; tigers and tigress had disappeared, and it may 
 be believed that he did not much regret their absence. 
 
CHAPTER XVI. 
 
 THE THREE REPUBLICS I ECUADOR, NEW GRANADA, 
 AND VENEZUELA. 
 
 Description of the Country Earthquakes Productions Pearl Fishery 
 Value of Pearls Pearl Divers Dangers and Labours of the Divers 
 A Shark Overhead. 
 
 ANCIENT Colombia, which occupied in the north- 
 west of South America all the territory between the 
 Isthmus of Panama and Peru, is now divided into 
 three independent republics, that of Venezuela, of 
 which we shall afterwards speak; that of New 
 Granada, to the south of the Isthmus ; and that of 
 Ecuador, or the Equator, the name of which suffi- 
 ciently indicates its geographical position. 
 
 The greater part of the country in the two last 
 mentioned states is singularly steep and hilly, rent 
 by deep ravines, so difficult to cross, that it is im- 
 possible in many places to make any kind of road 
 for beasts of burden, and rich people are accustomed 
 to travel seated in chairs carried on men's backs. 
 With this heavy burden the hardy mountaineers 
 scramble up terrific precipices and across frightful 
 ravines, which but for them would be quite inacces- 
 sible. 
 
BRIDGES OF ICONOZO. 
 
CHAPTER XVI. 
 
 THE THREE REPUBLICS : ECUADOR, NEW GRANADA, 
 AND VENEZUELA. 
 
 Description of the Country Earthquakes Productions Pearl Fishery 
 Value of Pearls Pearl Divers Dangers and Labours of the Divers 
 A Shark Overhead. 
 
 ANCIENT Colombia, which occupied in the north- 
 west of South America all the territory between the 
 Isthmus of Panama and Peru, is now divided into 
 three independent republics, that of Venezuela, of 
 which we shall afterwards speak ; that of New 
 Granada, to the south of the Isthmus ; and that of 
 Ecuador, or the Equator, the name of which suffi- 
 ciently indicates its geographical position. 
 
 The greater part of the country in the two last 
 mentioned states is singularly steep and hilly, rent 
 by deep ravines, so difficult to cross, that it is im- 
 possible in many places to make any kind of road 
 for beasts of burden, and rich people are accustomed 
 to travel seated in chairs carried on men's backs. 
 With this heavy burden the hardy mountaineers 
 scramble up terrific precipices and across frightful 
 ravines, which but for them would be quite inacces- 
 sible. 
 
BRIDGES OF ICONOZO. 
 
224 NATURAL BRIDGES. 
 
 There are several remarkable natural wonders to 
 be seen amidst the bold and picturesque scenery of 
 this country. Such, for example, as the celebrated 
 bridges of Iconozo, formed by enormous blocks 
 of rock, which have fallen across a ravine 125 
 yards in depth, through which rushes a foaming 
 torrent. One of these bridges, situated a little 
 lower down than the other, is formed of three 
 enormous rocks, which have fallen so as mutually to 
 support each other, the middle one forming a kind 
 of keystone to the natural arch. 
 
 In another place, one of the rivers of this country 
 the Rio de Bogota throwing itself into one of the 
 ravines common in this part of the Andes, forms the 
 waterfall of Tequendama, one of the most beautiful 
 in the world, which falls a height of at least 230 
 yards, and is always crowned with a column of 
 vapour, which is seen at the distance of more than 
 twelve miles. 
 
 Another cause of wonder and fear to the traveller 
 in these regions are the numerous and terrible 
 volcanoes, whose eruptions have often caused the 
 most dreadful devastation. In 1797 a whole district, 
 to the extent of 125 miles in length, and 88 in 
 breadth, was literally torn up and entirely desolated. 
 Forty thousand persons lost their lives at Quito and 
 in the neighbouring cities. At the time of the erup- 
 tion of 1803, the sudden melting of the snows which 
 covered the summit of Cotopaxi caused terrible de- 
 vastation. In 1768 the ashes of this volcano dark- 
 ened the air to a distance of 65 miles. At another 
 time the flames rose 1000 yards in height above 
 the crater; and on other occasions its terrible roar- 
 
RESOURCES OF THE COUNTRY. 225 
 
 ing was beard at 120 miles, or even 480 miles dis- 
 tance. If it were not that man gets accustomed to 
 everything, even to the most dreadful dangers, no 
 one could live in this country without suffering from 
 constant terror and alarm. 
 
 The climate of the high plateaux, situated on the 
 equator, ought to have the pleasant temperature of 
 perpetual spring, and such was formerly the reputa- 
 tion of the city of Quito, in particular ; but it ap- 
 pears that this is much modified in consequence of 
 the terrible earthquakes which have marked the end 
 of the last century. In the plains which lie on the 
 sea-coast, or at the foot of the mountains, the heat 
 in summer is often stifling, the climate unhealthy, 
 and yellow fever frequent. 
 
 The principal productions of this country are ex- 
 cellent cocoa, vanilla, bark, tobacco, indigo, cotton, 
 several kinds of balm, and lastly, the cow-tree, 
 from which flows, when it is cut, a white and abun- 
 dant beverage, of an agreeable taste, not unlike 
 milk. 
 
 The mines furnish a small quantity of gold, sil- 
 ver, platina, emeralds, known by the name of Peru- 
 vian emeralds, salt, and a little quicksilver. 
 
 The population, which is not very numerous, is 
 composed of whites, of Spanish origin, of Indians, 
 placed in a dependent position, although not actually 
 slaves, half-bloods, and a small number of negroes. 
 
 The principal cities of the Republic of Ecuador 
 are Quito, the capital of the state, said to contain 
 70,000 inhabitants, situated about 9540 feet above 
 the level of the sea, in a country which produces 
 the best cocoa in the world and Guayaquil, a busy 
 
 (289) 15 
 
228 OYSTERS AND PEARLS. 
 
 The age of a common oyster can be told by count- 
 ing the successive layers of plates overlapping each 
 other. These are technically called " shoots," and 
 each of them makes a year's growth, so that it is 
 easy to know how long the creature has lived. 
 When the oyster is young, the " shoots " are regu- 
 lar and successive, but as it gets old they become 
 irregular, and are piled over one another. 
 
 The increase of the shell of the pearl oyster pro- 
 bably takes place in the same way. 
 
 The number of oysters which contain pearls, or 
 at least pearls of any value, is comparatively small; 
 but the shells of all are of some use, as they are all 
 lined with a substance of the same nature as pearls, 
 called mother of pearl, of which buttons, the handles 
 of penknives, small boxes, paper knives, and various 
 other articles and toys are made. The outer or 
 coarser parts of the shell are taken off by means of 
 sharp cutting instruments, or with a file, and the inner 
 layers are then formed into many ornamental trifles. 
 
 The most valuable pearls are those which are 
 perfectly round or pear shaped. In Europe white 
 pearls are preferred, but in the East they prefer the 
 yellow, the pink, or the black; the last are ex- 
 tremely rare. A fine necklace composed of pearls 
 about the size of a pea, would cost from about 150 
 to 300 ; but a necklace of pearls about the size of 
 grains of pepper might not cost more than from 15 
 to 20. 
 
 One of the most celebrated pearls is one in the 
 crown of Spain, which was given to King Philip II. 
 It was oval, and of the size of a pigeon's egg, and 
 was valued at 80,000 ducats. A pearl which Pliny 
 
DIVING FOR PEARLS. 
 
 valued at about 100,000 of our money, Cleopatra 
 is said to have dissolved at a banqiu-t, where she 
 drank it off to Anthony's health, not to be outdone 
 by him in extravagance. 
 
 In Panama every person in easy circumstances 
 has two or three negroes, or Indians, who dive to 
 procure pearls for their masters. These divers, 
 trained to the trade from their earliest years, are 
 sent to the islands of the bay, where tents and boats 
 are kept in readiness for them. Eighteen or twenty 
 of the poor creatures, good swimmers, and able to 
 hold in their breath, are placed under the orders of 
 an inspector, and they go out to sea in the boats, 
 till they reach a place where there is a bed of oys- 
 ters at a depth of not more than ten, twelve, or fif- 
 teen fathoms. 
 
 When they have fixed on a favourable spot, they 
 cast anchor ; the negroes, or Indians, fasten a rope 
 round their bodies, and load themselves with a small 
 weight to enable them to go down more easily. 
 They then throw themselves into the water, and 
 when they reach the bottom they tear off the oys- 
 ters. They take one under each arm, one in each 
 hand, and a fifth in the mouth, and, thus loaded, 
 they ascend again to take breath and throw the 
 oysters into the boats. As soon as they have taken 
 breath they dive again, and so continue till they 
 are quite exhausted, or till they think that they 
 have collected a sufficient number of oysters. 
 
 Their task ended, each negro opens his own oys- 
 ters in the presence of the inspector, and gives him 
 all the pearls, small or great, perfect or imperfect, 
 which they contain, till the number is complete 
 
230 A PERILOUS TASK. 
 
 which he is obliged to give to his master. If any 
 remain, they belong to the diver himself, who may 
 do what he likes with them ; he generally sells them 
 to the person who employs him. 
 
 The labour of these poor men is very pain- 
 ful. When they remain long under water blood 
 often gushes from their nostrils and ears ; some- 
 times they are struck with apoplexy immediately on 
 coming up. But the danger they dread most is 
 falling into the jaws of the shark. If one of these 
 formidable enemies is known to be near, its presence 
 completely puts a stop to the fishing for the time. 
 
 On these coasts, as well as on the coast of Cali- 
 fornia, it is usual for the divers to carry with them a 
 small stick about nine inches in length, pointed with 
 iron at both ends. Armed with this, an experienced 
 diver is often successful in a contest with the shark. 
 He holds the stick by the middle, and when he 
 is attacked by the monster, he seizes the moment 
 when it opens its terrible jaws to plunge the sharp 
 iron point into its mouth. 
 
 A native of the country, called Don Pablo Ochon, 
 who was for many years the superintendent of the 
 fishery, and who was himself a practised diver, re- 
 lates the following adventure, which he says hap- 
 pened to him in one of his submarine excursions. 
 He had been told of a reef, on which it was said 
 that a great number of large oysters might be found, 
 and after a good deal of trouble he succeeded in dis- 
 covering it. Hoping to pick up some fine specimens 
 of shells, Don Pablo dived to a depth of eleven 
 fathcms. The rock was not more than one hundred 
 and fifty or two hundred yards in circumference. 
 
ANECDOTE OF A PEARL DIVER. 
 
 231 
 
 TI.- -\vnrn round it and examined it without seeing 
 anything to induce him to prolong his stay under 
 water. As there were no oysters to be seen, he 
 wa* preparing to ascend, and lie looked up, as 
 divers generally do, to be sure that no monster is 
 watching them. When Don Pablo raised his eyes 
 
 1 
 
 DIVER AND KIIARK. 
 
 he saw a tintorero (a species of shark) standing 
 sentinel over him, a few yards above his hoad, which 
 had probably been watching him from the time he 
 plunged into the water. The size of this monster 
 was so great that it was useless to think of 
 defending himself with his pointed stick, for the 
 horrible creature had a mouth that could have 
 swallowed both stick and man at one mouth- 
 ful. Don Pablo felt ill at ease when he saw his 
 
232 A SHARK OVERHEAD. 
 
 retreat so completely cut off; but in the water there 
 is not much time for reflection ; he swam, therefore, 
 as quick as he could towards another point of the 
 rock, hoping thus to deceive the vigilance of his 
 enemy. Imagine his horror when he again saw it 
 hovering over his head, like a falcon watching a 
 little bird. The shark rolled its great fiery eyes, 
 and opened and closed its formidable jaws in such 
 a way that for long after the very remembrance of 
 it made Don Pablo tremble. 
 
 The unfortunate diver saw only two alternatives 
 before him to be drowned or to be eaten. He had 
 been so long under water that he could not keep in 
 his breath any longer, and he was on the point of 
 rising to breathe even at the risk of his life, when 
 he remembered all at once that he had seen some 
 sand on one of the sides of the rock. He swam 
 thither with all imaginable speed, always escorted 
 by his attentive enemy. As soon as he reached the 
 point he intended, he began to raise clouds of sand 
 with his pointed stick, which made the water so 
 dark and muddy that the man and the fish lost sight 
 of each other. 
 
 Then profiting by the darkness which he had 
 raised, Don Pablo ascended as speedily as he could 
 in an oblique direction, and reached the surface safe 
 and sound, but completely exhausted. 
 
 Happily he came up very near one of the boats, 
 and the boatmen seeing him in such a pitiful state, 
 guessed that he had escaped by some manosuvre 
 from an enemy. They accordingly used the ordi- 
 nary means to frighten away the monster, and Don 
 Pablo was drawn into the boat in safety, but more 
 dftad tlmn alive. 
 
CHAPTER XVII. 
 
 EARTHQUAKE IN QUITO. 
 
 Volcanoes near Quito Desolation caused by them Eruption of Cotopaxl 
 Story of a Sufferer His Former Prosperity A Sudden and Terrible 
 Storm. 
 
 THE city of Quito, the capital of the Republic of 
 Ecuador, is situated in the Valley of Quito, one of 
 the finest in the Andes. It is 200 miles long and 30 
 wide ; has a mean elevation above the sea of 10,000 
 feet, and is bounded by the most magnificent series 
 of volcanic mountains in the new world. 
 
 It enjoys perpetual spring, is covered with 
 orchards and fruitful fields, scattered villages and 
 numerous flocks and herds, while the high peaks of 
 the colossal mountains surrounding it are covered 
 with perpetual snow. Highest among these rises 
 the celebrated Chimborazo. 
 
 Many of the summits of the Andes near Quito are 
 volcanoes ; and smoke and very often flames may 
 be seen issuing from the midst of the snow. Among 
 the most celebrated of these volcanoes are Cay- 
 ambe*, whose majestic summit is exactly on the 
 equator ; Cotopaxi, the most formidable of all the 
 
234 TEERIBLE CATASTROPHES. 
 
 American volcanoes ; Pichincha and Antisana, the 
 highest volcanoes in the world. The city of Quito 
 is situated at the base of Pichincha, at a height of 
 9540 feet above the level of the sea. In such a 
 neighbourhood it is easy to imagine that the inhabi- 
 tants of the town and country often suffer frightful 
 disasters from the frequent eruptions of the subter- 
 ranean fire. In 1797 the earth was disturbed and 
 literally upturned, to an extent of 50 leagues in 
 length, and 35 in breadth, and 40,000 persons lost 
 their lives in Quito and the neighbouring towns. At 
 the time of the eruption of 1803, the sudden melt' 
 ing of the snows which covered the sides of Goto- 
 paxi caused terrible desolation. The flames some- 
 times rises 3000 feet above the top of this volcano, 
 and its roar has been heard at a distance of 150 
 miles. 
 
 A very interesting history of one of the poor suf- 
 ferers in the terrible earthquakes that often happen 
 in Quito, is told by Mr. Mason, who says that he 
 saw the unfortunate man brought before the magis- 
 trates in Mexico, and in his defence the unhappy 
 creature gave a touching account of his sufferings : 
 
 He was a miserably feeble object, scarcely 
 covered by fluttering, many-coloured rags, and his 
 sunken face was almost blackened by heat and ex- 
 cessive exposure to the weather. The accusation 
 against him was twofold, he had feloniously in- 
 troduced himself, a foreigner into the country with- 
 out license, carta del seguridad; and having sub- 
 sisted in a precarious manner on charity during 
 many months, had satisfied his hunger at length 
 unlawfully at the expense of others. I was deeply 
 
OUTBURST OF THE TEMPEST. 235 
 
 moved (says Mr. Mason) by his appearance, and still 
 more by the faltering accents and tone of angui.-h 
 in which the details of his defence were delivered. 
 
 I am a native of Quito," he said (I give his 
 story in a more connected form than his own in re- 
 lating it), " and would to Heaven I were in my 
 native country at this moment ; for I love it dearly, 
 tempestuous and dangerous as it is. Time there 
 passed joyously with me; I was prosperous and in- 
 dependent : I had my one-storey cottage (all the 
 houses there are low, having the whole of their 
 apartments on the ground) and it was well stored 
 with tenants and provisions. Health and friends, 
 family and position, fields, orchards and cattle, all 
 were mine. But I must not allude to them, or my 
 heart will burst ! 
 
 "The land of my birth as perhaps you know, 
 Senores is nearly 10,000 feet above the level of 
 the sea, and is liable to the most awful earthquake 
 and tornadoes. The hamlet in which I resided had 
 several times suffered from these causes ; often had 
 our dwellings been unroofed and partially scattered 
 to the winds, and our fruit-trees torn up by the 
 roots ; and even whole woods of trees, huge rocks, 
 and entire houses, had altogether disappeared. It 
 was long, however, since such an occurrence had 
 taken place amongst us ; and we lived on without 
 apprehension of coming evils. 
 
 " But in one night, without any warning beyond 
 an unusual redness in the sky, the horrible and de- 
 stroying tempest burst upon us. All that was ever 
 told of the loudest thunder, all that was ever seen 
 of the most vivid lightning, would fail to picture 
 
236 AN AWFUL SCENE. 
 
 the terrific visitation of that night. The earth shook 
 and groaned, and opened wide beneath us and 
 around us. Forests of gigantic trees were uprooted 
 and tossed high in air, to meet in fearful shocks, 
 and be driven down again upon the ground. Rocks 
 were riven and swallowed up in yawning chasms, or 
 scattered into fragments and dispersed like hail be- 
 fore the tearing wind. Fields of spreading corn 
 were cut to pieces and set on fire by the lightning ; 
 while the thunder of the clouds seemed to find an 
 echo in the vibrating earth below. Cattle were 
 lifted from their feet and dashed down precipices, or 
 were hurried off before the blast to perish in the 
 sea far away. Sheds and buildings were scattered 
 about on every side, or crushed by falling rocks, and 
 together with their inmates were ground to dust in 
 the convulsion. Human bodies were hurled into 
 the air, and driven from point to point, until they 
 found a grave fathoms deep below the ground. 
 Blue and yellow flames burst from the edges of sink- 
 ing rocks ; while hot springs of water gushed up- 
 wards from sulphureous caverns. Shrieks and 
 howls from dying animals, awful in themselves were 
 drowned in the overwhelming uproar. "Rain poured 
 down in torrents, and pillars of steaming vapour 
 seemed to unite both earth and sky. Thick dark- 
 ness reigned but for a moment, as sheet after sheet 
 of vivid lightning made the horizon visible, and cast 
 a burning distinctness over the whole scene. Oh, 
 what a time it was ! Words cannot express what 
 an awful time it was ! 
 
 " My own house was one of the first destroyed ; 
 it was shivered to pieces in an instant, and the 
 
STORY OF A WANDi:i:n:. 
 
 whole of its inhabitants were either buried among 
 its ruins, or violently precipitated on the rocks. I 
 was whirled into a yawning cavity, where I long 
 lay insensible ; I felt it rock and tremble fearfully 
 when I recovered, but fortunately it closed not no 
 other member of my family survived. On the morn- 
 ing of the next day, when the earth had ceased to 
 vibrate, and the storm had spent its strength, I 
 feebly rose from my retreat, and sen relied \\ith a 
 stricken heart among the ruins and bodies around 
 me. Judge of my feelings at discovering no trace 
 of any one who had been dear to me, and that I 
 was the only human being who had been preserved 
 alive ! 
 
 " Since that period I have been desolate and a 
 wanderer. As an alleviation to my misery I re- 
 solved to travel to other countries. I have kept my 
 vow ; I have toiled on in difficulty and destitution, 
 even northwards to this place, and there I think my 
 wanderings will soon be ended." 
 
 Of the remainder of this poor wayfarer's defence 
 how he accounted for having eluded the officers 
 nt the city gates, and pleaded guilty to the charge 
 of theft while in want, I took no notes; nor how 
 the tears fell in torrents from his cheeks in the 
 course of his narrative, insomuch that the adminis- 
 tradores themselves were visibly affected. The 
 scene closed by his committal to the prison of the 
 Accordada ; and he would have but little cause 
 remembering the wretehcd and uncertain liie he had 
 BO lately led to regret the circumstance. 
 
CHAPTER XVIII. v 
 
 THREE DAYS IN A TEEE. 
 
 The Extensive Plains Called Llanos The Plains on Fire A Voyage on 
 the Orinoco A Night In a Mango Tree Imprisoned In the Tree- 
 Unpleasant Visitors A Jaguar at the Foot of the Tree A Fearful 
 Conflict The Fate of the Jaguar Sufferings in the Tree Despair 
 A Gleam of Hope Deliverance. 
 
 THE part of South America which lies on the coast 
 of the Sea of the Antilles which is watered by the 
 great river Orinoco, and whose principal towns are 
 Caracas, Maracaibo, and Cumana, now bears the 
 name of the Republic of Venezuela. On the coast 
 the country is undulating and hilly, and the scenery 
 is varied; it is very fertile, produces excellent 
 chocolate, indigo, tobacco, cotton, and coffee, bark 
 and sarsaparilla two valuable medicines and 
 wood for building, cabinet-making, and dyeing. 
 The population is composed of Creoles of Spanish 
 origin, of negroes formerly slaves, of half-bloods, 
 and native Indians. 
 
 The most singular characteristic feature of the 
 Republic of Venezuela are the immense plains which 
 lie on both sides of the great river Orinoco, and which 
 are known by the name of llanos. Not a hill, not a 
 single tree arrests the eye over all these vast plains, 
 
THE AMERICAN LLASOS. 239 
 
 and the only rising grounds arc platforms of rocks 
 a li-w feet in height, on wliich the herds find refuge 
 during the inundations. The aspect of the country 
 changes with every season of the year. After the 
 rainy season, when the plain is almost entirely 
 under water, the grass springs up green, fresh, and 
 abundant, to a height of seven or ten feet ; and 
 when its tall stems are shaken by the breeze, they 
 uave like the billows of the ocean, and seem like a 
 stormy sea of green. In the heat of summer the 
 herbage gets yellow and withered, the springs dry 
 up, and there is no verdure except upon the banks 
 of the rivers, to which the herds resort for coolness 
 and shade. 
 
 The heat in summer is overwhelming, and the 
 glare of light fatigues the weary eyes of the travel- 
 ler, who is often the dupe of the illusions of the 
 mirage; clouds of dust rise from the parched soil, 
 whose poisoned breath sometimes stifles and kills 
 the animals in thousands. At length autumn comes 
 to afford some relief, and it is then necessary to 
 I >urn the dry herbage in order to obtain a fine, fn-.-h 
 carpet of green turf in the spring. The grass is set 
 on fire in several places at the same time, and it is 
 scarcely possible for any one who has not seen it to 
 imagine the magnificent spectacle of a sea of fire 
 which destroys all on its path, and supplies an 
 abundant feast to the vultures of a number of ser- 
 pents, frogs, and other small animals which are 
 overtaken and killed by the flames. 
 
 The only occupation of the people of tin- 
 is the care of their large herds of cattle. Kacb 
 great proprietor possesses fifteen, twenty, fifty, or 
 
240 THE KIVER ORINOCO. 
 
 even one hundred leagues of savannas, and from 
 twenty to fifty thousand head of cattle and horses. 
 These animals are descended from the original 
 stock brought into the country by the Spaniards 
 a short time after their conquest of it, and their 
 numbers have immensely increased, notwithstand- 
 ing frequent epidemics, inundations, and the attacks 
 of wild beasts, by which many are destroyed every 
 year. 
 
 The sale of horses and cattle, or rather of tallow 
 and leather (for the flesh is scarcely reckoned as 
 worth anything), is the chief source of income of 
 the thinly-scattered population who inhabit the 
 banks of the Orinoco and its tributaries. 
 
 This large and beautiful river is an easy mode of 
 transport for those who wish to travel from one 
 extremity to another of the vast plain through 
 which it flows. But its navigation is not always free 
 from danger, as the following story will show : 
 
 On the 20th of April, says a traveller, we em- 
 barked on the Orinoco, an immense sheet of water, 
 framed (if we may use the expression) in a succession 
 of landscapes of the most rare and marvellous beauty. 
 It was near the end of the hot season, the waters of 
 the river were very low, and we could perceive, at 
 little distances along the banks, openings through 
 the thick copsewood, which had been made by 
 different kinds of animals as their paths to the river, 
 to quench their thirst or to seek their prey. Along 
 the river's brink on both sides we saw enormous 
 crocodiles lying lazily basking in the sun. 
 
 After we had stopped at several places on the 
 river, and had disposed of nearly all our merchan- 
 
A PLEASANT VOY A 241 
 
 disc, not without two or three skirmi.-hcs with tho 
 robbers of these parts, on the 10th of May, about 
 the beginning of the rainy season, we came in sight 
 of a small island, or rather rock of granite, which 
 rose perpendicularly out of the waters; and near it 
 we moored our little vessel as we thought that 
 there the jaguars (or tigers of these countries) could 
 not reach us. 
 
 When our vessel was safely moored, I threw 
 myself into the water and swam to the rocky islet. 
 Having scrambled to the top of it, I could reach 
 with my hand some of the lower branches of a 
 magnificent mango tree. I drew down one of the 
 largest of these, which dragged down along with it 
 several others; and their elasticity, as they bounded 
 back, lifted me suddenly from the rock on whii-h I 
 stood, and carried me up into the midst of the triant 
 tree. u What a delicious night," thought I, " might 
 I pass here, in this fresh green bower, out of the 
 reach of the jaguars!" My resolution was soon 
 taken. I called my " Zambos" (half Negroes half 
 Indians.) They brought my hammock, and In- 
 fixed it up in the midst of the branches, they left 
 me, promising to return the next day at sun-rise. 
 I was very much fatigued. I soon fell asleep, and 
 nothing disturbed my repose. 
 
 When I again opened my eyes, I became con- 
 scious of a feeling of extreme pain. I was wet to 
 the skin. There had been a great deal of rain in 
 the night, and the leather of my hammock having 
 stretched, I found myself imprisoned in a kind of 
 wet sack. I tried to free myself from my prison, and 
 contrived to rise and look round me. A thick 
 
 (289) 16 
 
242 A. PRISONER IN A TREE. 
 
 hid the face of the sun; when I looked down I could 
 not see the ground neither earth nor sky was 
 visible water, nothing but water everywhere; no 
 vessel, no Zambos to be seen the sudden rising of 
 the river had covered the solitary rock, near which 
 our boat had been moored. 
 
 I was then a prisoner in my tree ; but as it was 
 neither a banana tree nor a bread-fruit tree, it could 
 supply me with nothing to eat, if pressed by hunger, 
 but the leaves and young shoots. A sad prospect 
 for a poor creature whose limbs were stiffened by 
 cold and damp, and who already felt the cravings of 
 a keen appetite Robinson Crusoe, in his island, 
 was much better off than I was. In order to divert 
 my mind a little from my sad thoughts, I began to 
 explore my new domain. I crept along the thick 
 branches of the tree, which were so numerous and 
 so closely interwoven, as to afford me a solid sup- 
 port. On a sudden, two fiery eyes glittered through 
 the leaves, and I saw before me the animal for 
 which from my childhood I have had the most in- 
 tense aversion an enormous lizard of the species 
 called iguana! This harmless creature gave me a 
 horrible fright, and I retreated backwards, along the 
 branch on which I was creeping ; but to my great 
 annoyance I met with a second iguana, whose radiant 
 tail was describing superb spirals in the air. 
 
 Fascinated, if I may call it so, by the sight of 
 these reptiles, I could not take my eyes away from 
 them, and I continued to watch their movements 
 with the most uneasy attention. Imagine the horror 
 of my situation : fever seized me. Seated upon a 
 forked branch of the tree, with my aching head sup- 
 
A PRISONER IN A TREE. 243 
 
 ported by my hands, trembling in every limb, I 
 the whole country around me underwater; the vast 
 extent of the inundation left me but little hope that 
 my friends would discover where I was; heavy rain 
 beat against my face ; thunder was roaring and 
 lightning flashing around me; I was tormented by 
 hunger, and was obliged, in order to appease it, to 
 chew a few of the leaves of my tree. 
 
 Almost as if they had guessed my despair, the two 
 lixards ventured to approach me. Fancy the effect 
 produced on my disordered imagination by their 
 gigantic size, their fiery, flaming eyeballs, and Un- 
 varying colours of dark bronze which played over 
 their large bodies. One of them was almost close 
 to me, when, collecting all my strength and courage, 
 I struck him on the head. Both my enemies imme- 
 diately disappeared with a speed which surpri-r-l 
 me, and posted themselves on the other side of the 
 tree. 
 
 The long day was at length near a close. Clouds 
 of vultures hovered over my head ; flocks of herons 
 and flamingoes skimmed over the waters, and awoke 
 the crocodiles, who darting up to seize them, fell 
 themselves a prey to the cruel teeth of the jaguar- ; 
 whole fleets of tortoises raised their broad shells 
 above the surface of the river, whilst bands of mon- 
 keys, chattering and screaming in concert, swung 
 from tree to tree, balancing themselves on the 
 branches, and seeming to dance a grotesque ball t 
 among the waving leaves. In the night, hujro bat< 
 flapped their heavy wings over me, whilst thousand < 
 of fire-flies, lighting their tiny lamps all around, 
 seemed to change my tree into a fairy palace. 
 
244 
 
 HIS MISERABLE POSITION. 
 
 MONKEYS CROSSING STREAM. 
 
 Thanks to my knife, I succeeded in fixing my ham- 
 mock securely in its place. I lay down, and grief 
 and weariness, fatigue and heaviness, soon closed 
 my eyes. 
 
A DANGEROUS ARRIVAL. 245 
 
 Day dawned again, but still no vessel, no boat 
 was in sight; there was no pound but the Avliistling 
 of the wind and the rush of the waters. My fever 
 fits became more frequent and severe. A mantle of 
 mist, ever thicker and thicker, wrapped all around 
 me in a dark veil, and hid from my eyes even the 
 nearest trees. I felt as if the tomb were swallowing 
 me up alive, I bade adieu to hope, and tried to lift 
 my soul in prayer to God, as one feeling himself 
 very near eternity. "What hope, indeed, was there 
 that my companions could now succeed in finding 
 me? How could they discover me among the thick 
 leaves and the impenetrable fog ? 
 
 All at once, a low growl, very near me, pierced 
 through the foggy air and struck upon my ear. I 
 rose : too well I knew the cry of the jaguar. I 
 heard a rustling among the leaves, then the break- 
 ing of branches, and a sound as if a living creature 
 hud fallen from the tree and was struggling in the 
 water. I hoped that the waves had closed over their 
 prey, or that the alligators had made an end of it. 
 
 By degrees the mist cleared away, a light current 
 of air seemed to rend away the dark veil which had 
 hid every object from my sight. AY hen I cast my 
 eyes on the fatal rock which had led me to the tree 
 in which I was now a prixmcr, what a terrible sight 
 was there! The jaguar himself, still wet with his 
 plunge into the water, had contrived to scramble, 
 out and escape the death which threatened him. 
 as sitting on the rock, facing 
 
 The jaguar was sitting on the rock facing me, his 
 eyes were fixed on the tree whose branches fell per- 
 pendicularly over his head. lie was motionless, 
 
246 THE MAN AND THE JAGUAR. 
 
 silently watching me. There was not a space of six 
 feet between him and the end of the branches, lie 
 seemed to be calculating the force and the length of 
 his spring. Deceived in his first attempt to reach the 
 branches, he darted towards the trunk, in which he 
 fixed his long claws and began slowly to ascend. I 
 felt all the advantage that I gained over him by his 
 position. I cautiously descended, one hand armed 
 with a branch which I had sharpened, and the other 
 with my open knife. I let my enemy advance step 
 by step, plunging his sharp claws into the smooth 
 bark of the tree, his emerald eye still fixed on me 
 with a burning and bloodthirsty eagerness. I leaned 
 my knee for support on the angle formed by the 
 division of the branches, and looked down. Even 
 amid the dangers that threatened me, I could not 
 help admiring the elegance, the strength, and the 
 suppleness of my adversary. I felt his hot breath 
 on my face; his forepaws were almost within reach 
 of my hand. I fixed the point of my knife firmly in 
 the bark of the tree, and raising the sharpened 
 branch which was to serve both for club and spear, 
 I struck him violently on the head. He replied 
 with a hollow growl, but did not lose an inch of 
 ground. He only changed his position a little, and 
 placed his head under a branch which covered and 
 protected it. I saw that it would be useless to con- 
 tinue the same plan of defence, and I plunged the 
 sharp stick into his open mouth, so as to cause him 
 intense pain: it made him draw back a step, but 
 did not throw him down. He gathered up his body 
 like a cat, and put up one of his forepaws so as to 
 catch a branch which would have placed him on a 
 
THE ENEMY OVERCOME. 247 
 
 level with me, and so have given him a great ad- 
 vantage. 
 
 My situation became critical, his five enormous 
 claws touched my knee, his panting breath told what 
 a vigorous effort he was about to make. I stooped 
 down, with my knife in my hand, and plunged it up 
 to the handle in the creature's eye. He uttered a 
 long cry of anguish and tried to strike at me with 
 his claws, while his blood gushed over my hand. 
 But he had been forced to draw back a little. I 
 struck him again with my sharp stick, which drove 
 him still further down, leaving the deep marks of 
 his claws in the bark of the tree. I had a little re- 
 covered confidence and courage. I watched him 
 carefully. Maddened by rage and pain, he forgot 
 the caution peculiar to his race and strove at any 
 cost to reach me : he made a wild spring to a branch 
 within my reach, and received on his head a blow 
 from my club which sent him tumbling into the 
 river. His fate was soon decided. Scarcely was 
 he in the water when several crocodiles, which 
 had stationed themselves under the tree as if 
 watching the issue of our contest, attacked him 
 all at once, and devoured him, to my great satis- 
 faction. 
 
 At last I dared to look round me. The heavy 
 fog, like a vast dome, hung suspended over the 
 waste of waters. I was hungry I was cold I 
 trembled. My companions the lizards, of which I 
 had once been afraid, but which I now longed to 
 eat, reappeared no more. I chewed some of the 
 leaves of my tree; which, although they did not 
 satisfy my hunger, at least hindered me from feeling 
 
248 HOISTING A SIGNAL. 
 
 its pan^s so keenly. I might have descended from 
 the tree to the rock, in order to be more easily seen 
 by my zambos; but I dared not do it. My place in 
 the tree was safer; it would have been madness to 
 have exposed myself to the teeth of the beasts of 
 prey below. I saw at once all the horror of my fate. 
 My zambos, thought I, would have returned long 
 ago, if the vessel had not been carried by the flood 
 to a very great distance from my prison. I was 
 nearly in despair. Mournful vultures, with their 
 naked ashy-looking heads, perched themselves near 
 me, and their hoarse cries seemed to foretell my 
 death. I cut off a long straight branch, to one end 
 of which I fastened a piece of white linen. This 
 flag, which I placed at the end of a branch, was seen 
 by no human eye, and soon became quite useless, as 
 a violent shower drenched it, and made it hang 
 down instead of floating in the air. 
 
 The third night of my strange imprisonment found 
 me lying in my hammock, suffering alternately from 
 violent hunger, intense thirst, and insupportable 
 sickness: not a light, not even the smallest star, 
 appeared through the fog. How long that night 
 seemed ! How slowly its hours dragged themselves 
 away! No sleep soothed me, sharp pains shot 
 through all my stiffened limbs; pain was the only 
 feeling that made me conscious of life. At length, 
 the whid cleared away the fog in a slight degree, 
 and my feeble eye could just distinguish a pale and 
 misty light in the east, the sign of the dawn. 
 
 I looked at it without hope, while I listened to 
 the loud rolling of the thunder at a distance. In the 
 intervals between the peals I began to fancy that I 
 
SUCCOUR AT HAND. 249 
 
 heard another sound, like the noise of fire-arras 
 echoing on the water. Was it altogether a fancy' 
 Was my imagination deceiving me? 
 
 Several times I heard the same sound repeated. 
 Perhaps some of the savage tribes on the banks of 
 the Orinoco were carrying on some of their bloody 
 fights, but what was that to me? They were not 
 my companions they would not free me from my 
 terrible prison. I tried to rise and look around, but 
 my trembling limbs refused to support me : exhausted, 
 half-fainting, more dead than alive, if my pulse still 
 beat, my mind seemed gone. 
 
 All at once a loud firing aroused me. I seemed 
 to awake. I rose, I tried to scream; but it was a 
 feeble cry, and none replied. Soon I heard shots in 
 other directions near to me. At the well-known 
 sound all my hopes revived, the blood seemed to 
 flow back to my heart. Another and another shot, 
 and then I saw a canoe coming in sight round the 
 point of the rocks. My zambos were in it. I could 
 distinguish the man at the helm. I tried once more 
 to scream, but my emotion stifled my voice. The 
 boat coasted about in all directions, my faithful 
 companions were seeking me, from time to time 
 firing a shot to tell me they were there, they came 
 nearer and nearer. I saw them all distinctly, and at 
 length found strength to utter a loud cry. The 
 echo of their cheerful voices was soon heard, they 
 moored the boat at the foot of the tree and landed. 
 
 Exhausted with fatigue, I descend, or rather J 
 fall into the arms of these faithful and compas- 
 sionate friends, who had spent two days and a 
 half in searching for me on the trackless waste of 
 vraters. 
 

 CHAPTER XIX. 
 
 GUIANA. 
 
 Productions of Guiana Population British Guiana French Guiana- 
 Political Exiles in Guiana Their Attempt to Escape They Build a 
 Raft Their Sufferings A Second Raft Built A Perilous Voyage 
 The Exiles Reach a Dutch Colony, and are Kindly Received. 
 
 GUIANA, which lies to the north-east of South 
 America, is principally composed of very fertile 
 plains. The climate is hot and damp, and in the 
 neighbourhood of the swamps, which cover a con- 
 siderable portion of the country, very unhealthy. 
 The quantity of rain that falls is eight times greater 
 than in Paris. Those who venture out in the middle 
 of the day, run the risk of having a sunstroke, and 
 besides a large straw hat, which is indispensable, it 
 is necessary to use the precaution of wearing a piece 
 of wet cloth upon the head. The prevailing diseases 
 are fever and dysentery, and from time to time, 
 cholera and yellow fever, which make fearful ravages 
 among the inhabitants. 
 
 The characteristic vegetation of the country is a 
 variety of beautiful wood used for mosaic work 
 mahogany, lace wood, rose wood, amaranth wood, 
 
RESOURCES OF GUIANA. 251 
 
 satin wood, &c. ; and the caoutchouc or India-rubber 
 tree, so useful in the arts. Sugar, cotton, coffee, tapioca, 
 pepper, tobacco, are also much cultivated, and the 
 rocou, the seed of which yield a beautiful red colour ; 
 and there are also many useful medicinal plants, be- 
 sides poisonous ones among which we may mention 
 the curare, whose effect is so powerful, that a child 
 is said to have died after having sucked the breast of 
 its mother, which had heen struck by an arrow 
 covered with it. 
 
 The animal kingdom is not less varied than the 
 vegetable birds of all sizes, aras, humming birds, 
 toucans, &c. &c., variegate the forest with their 
 magnificent plumage. The lakes and rivers abound 
 with fish, several of which are poisonous ; others are 
 remarkable for burying themselves several feet 
 under ground, where they wait for the return of the 
 water to the pools which may have become dry, 
 and others, like the electric eel, a fish five or six feet 
 long, deal out such powerful blows as to paralyze 
 the most expert swimmer. Crocodiles are not un- 
 common. The forests are inhabited by wild beasts, 
 the air by mosquitoes and other injurious insects, 
 and the marshes by immense boa constrictors, and a 
 variety of other serpents. 
 
 The population is composed of a small number of 
 whites, English, French, and Dutch, who share the 
 country between them, and negroes employed in 
 cultivating the land. The latter, a few years ago, 
 were all slaves, but in English and French Guiana, 
 they are now their own masters, and in the Dutch 
 colony, owing to the zeal of the Moravian mission- 
 aries, they have the prospect of very soon also being 
 
252 CAYENNE AND ITS TERRORS. 
 
 free. Irt the remote forests of the interior, there are 
 a great many fugitive negroes, known by the name 
 of marsons, and various small Indian tribes, very 
 indolent, but quite harmless. British Guiana, the 
 chief towns of which are Georgetown and Essequibo, 
 and Dutch Guiana, whose capital is Surinam or 
 Paramaribo, are important only as regards the cul- 
 tivation of articles of food. French Guiana, capital 
 Cayenne, is insignificant in this respect, but has 
 become celebrated as a place of banishment. Under 
 the first French Republic, a number of distinguished 
 political men were transported to it, and for some 
 years past, this colony has again become a place of 
 exile for political offenders, who, in spite of the strict 
 surveillance to which they are subjected, continue 
 from time to time to effect their escape. Braving 
 the dangers of both sea and land, the pangs of 
 hunger across the solitudes of the forests, and the 
 teeth of wild beasts or venomous reptiles, the con- 
 victs persevere in attempts to escape, which are 
 rarely followed by the desired result. 
 
 The following account of the dangers and suffer- 
 ing attending such enterprises has been extracted 
 from the Nantes Journal : 
 
 On a late occasion, several of the political exiles 
 imprisoned on Devil's Island set about procuring 
 the means of escape. Cutting down some trees with 
 which they contrived to build a kind of ship, they 
 assembled at length to launch it, but the hopes of 
 the seven exiles who expected by means of this 
 fragile bark to regain their liberty were cruelly dis- 
 appointed, for the vessel went to pieces before it 
 was fairly afloat, and nothing was left but a few 
 
A DARING ENTERPRISE. 2." 3 
 
 straiJL r liiig spars. They were not to be discouraged, 
 however, and with the remains of their sl>ip and the 
 root of a tree which had been carried down by tho 
 waters of the Amazon, they constructed a raft and 
 placed it on four casks, on which these seven men 
 embarked. After sailing about for four days, they 
 were driven upon a muddy shore, without food, and 
 where there was none to be had. Two of them, 
 Pianauri and Pogenski, one an Italian, the other a 
 Pole, left their companions in the hope of finding 
 some habitation, but never returned. Exhausted 
 with fatigue, they had not sufficient strength to drag 
 themselves out of the mud into which they sank at 
 every step, and it was reported by an Indian that 
 their bodies had been found half buried and eaten 
 by crabs. The other five who remained upon 
 the stranded raft, despairing of seeing their com- 
 panions return, and knowing how vain it would be 
 to make any attempt to find them, resolved again to 
 set sail, but before doing so, another raft required 
 to be constructed, as the one which had brought 
 them so far was fast in the mud 
 
 For eight days they sailed along the shore, with 
 nothing but salt water to drink, and nothing but 
 raw crabs to eat; but they at last came upon a 
 dwelling where they were kindly received by the 
 inmates. 
 
 A fortnight after the date of their escape, the 
 news and result of their perilous voyage reached 
 Devil's Island, and excited in several more of the 
 exiles a desire to follow their example. Setting to 
 work, they constructed in their turn a raft capable 
 of carrying fifteen or eighteen persons. But the 
 
254 THE FRENCH EXILES. 
 
 love of freedom animated all the prisoners, and 
 plenty of materials were soon found for a second 
 raft to carry twenty more. A quantity of wood 
 had been sent by Government for the purpose of 
 building a house on the island, which the prisoners 
 had no hesitation in making use of to carry out 
 their plans. A square was formed of planks torn 
 from a hut; bunches of maize stalks solidly bound 
 together formed faggots which were placed under 
 the raft, intended to carry twenty of the exiles from 
 Devil's Island. 
 
 The day fixed for their departure was the day 
 appointed by Government for sending the weekly 
 supply of provisions for the inhabitants. The pro- 
 visions arrived at the usual time, and the prisoners, 
 again left to themselves, and in possession of the 
 supplies, embarked without delay. The sea was 
 very tempestuous. But they hoisted their sails, 
 and two rafts, upon which thirty-four men were 
 crowded, sailed for the Gulf of Sina Maria. 
 
 The first two days were stormy; on the third, 
 however, the weather improved; but the following 
 night was a dreadful one, and often the convicts 
 dreaded being swallowed up by the waves. Towards 
 morning, the twenty men who were on the larger of 
 the two rafts, came in sight of land. They landed 
 among the Indians belonging to a Dutch colony, 
 who did not give them a very welcome reception, 
 and they therefore determined to leave the place the 
 same afternoon on foot. 
 
 Having walked ten or twelve miles, they rested 
 for the night in a wood, where they suffered much 
 from the attacks of mosquitoes and other insects. 
 
ARRIVAL AT PARAMARIBO. 255 
 
 The little band set out again about midnight on 
 their weary journey, which being made in the dark 
 and over unknown ground, very nearly proved fatal 
 to them. At one time they were afraid of perishing 
 in the mud like their companions Pianauri and 
 Pogenski; for they had often great difficulty in 
 getting over the muddy soil of the mangrove woods 
 througli which they had to pass. Several of them, 
 indeed, were obliged, in order to extricate themselves, 
 to leave behind the few possessions they had saved 
 as well as their provisions. Exhausted by fatigue, 
 and suffering from agonising thirst, they returned 
 to the raft, but finding that in their absence, the 
 sail had been carried away by the Indians, the 
 prisoners were thankful to pass the night in a de- 
 serted hut. 
 
 On their arrival, the Indians conducted them to 
 the governor of the Dutch colony of Tibron, who 
 gave them a hearty welcome, and kindly placed a 
 ship at their disposal, in which they embarked after 
 it had been repaired. A messenger from the com- 
 mander was also sent along with them, bearing a 
 letter for the Indians, in which they were ordered 
 to conduct the little band immediately to Parama- 
 ribo. They accordingly set sail at ebb tide, and a 
 few days afterwards arrived safely at Paramaribo, 
 the capital of Dutch Guiana, situated upon the 
 Surinam. 
 
 This town contains 20,000 inhabitants. The 
 exiles were kindly treated by the authorities, and 
 taken to meet the other five convicts, whose escape 
 from the Devil's Island had preceded their own. 
 They were not a little surprised to see twenty of 
 their companions arrive at once. 
 
256 THEIR FINAL RELEASE. 
 
 The fourteen men who left Devil's Island on the 
 smallest of the rafts, had arrived at Paramaribo 
 afterwards, and they found assembled thirty-nine 
 convicts who had escaped from the penal settle- 
 ment in Guiana. 
 
 The Dutch authorities, however, not being cer- 
 tain whether they were giving an asylum to con- 
 victs or political prisoners, thought it their duty as 
 a precautionary measure to put them all in prison. 
 They continued there for a short time, but were 
 soon after liberated. 
 
 By a glance at the table of contents our readers will see that, 
 in accordance with our plan, we have given a brief description of 
 every country in South America, with some interesting narrative 
 or adventure attached to each. It is our intention that this 
 volume should soon be followed by a second, describing in the 
 game way the countries of Central and North America till, from 
 the Land of Fire whence we started, we reach the icy regions of 
 the North Pole. In the belief that our " Travel Pictures" in 
 America will prove acceptable to our young friends, we have in 
 preparation a similar " Word Diorama " of other regions of the 
 globe. 
 
RETURN TO the circulation desk of any 
 University of California Library 
 or to the 
 
 prior to due date 
 
 P^TsTAMPED BELOW 
 
 1 5 1006 
 
JVJ310470 
 
 YC134077